Smash Gal and Esvanir

Issue #22: I’m Sure if We Got You In a Skirt, You’d Turn Some Heads

=== Chuck ===



Kari was given a weekend outside of training. This was mainly because Suiren had to visit her parents, and her bringing an almost thirty-year-old adult woman she commanded would have raised some questions. But this was a great chance to catch up. It would be the highlight of my week, which had been filled with me being blasted by conservatives on Twitter. My interview where I doubted the dubious conclusion that the ACPD came to about Esvanir had gone viral, and some pundit, Buck Clarkson, who gets paid to be perpetually angry about things, which sounds very unhealthy, decided to feature me in a segment about heroes.

"Professor Mind and his ilk," the man began, staring into the camera with a look of concern and concentration, "are now defending criminals against the real heroes. Our men and women in blue work tirelessly to help and save our citizens from these threats, while supposed heroes, vigilantes really, work to undermine the very fabric of society. These people, like Smash Gal, seen here threatening a police officer, rely on officers of the law to actually take away and prevent future crimes. It seems it's not enough for these people to help people actually serving justice, but to inject their leftist politics into their supposed heroics."

He went on for another five minutes but never seemed to say anything of substance. But it did trend for a while, and I had a bunch of people in my Mentions constantly arguing about my role. Some people defended me. Many of them didn't seem to know who I was, just that they didn't like what this pundit said. The video clip of Kari that he had played without sound was utterly devoid of context. It was actually a video of her getting shot by the police. Several people had reached out to interview me about my politics. I don't know where they got it that I was anti-police. I love the police. They're not perfect, but they do a good job most of the time. They just jumped the gun on Reese, which made sense since he had become a household name and had robbed the company before. It just didn't fit his M.O. It's easy to become blind to that kind of thing.

Regardless, I eagerly flew to the spot that Kari suggested. It was a small diner. The one that Thunderblast had worked at before transitioning to being a full-time hero and a part-time model/spokesman. Jenny really knows how to push people's careers, I thought. I landed in the back, noticing a massive crowd in the front, and was about to switch to my street clothes when I heard what the commotion was. Kari was being swarmed by a bunch of reporters. If someone saw me in my street clothes, they may put two-and-two together. I sighed and walked up to her, pushing my way through the crowd. Kari was answering questions that the reporters had. They were all pushing forward, and I could feel the desperation for an exclusive or some new piece of salacious information they could use. A few of the reporters started asking me questions, too. I smiled and shook my head. Kari grinned at me and told them that the impromptu interview was over. They all surged forward. Kari's anxiety and trepidation spiked, and she backed away, but that's when a slightly overweight, balding man came out brandishing a broom. "That's enough! That's enough, you vultures! Get outta here! Buy a meal or get the hell outta here!"

The reporters scattered, and the man turned to Kari and I. "Well? You comin' in?"

"Hey, thanks for that," Kari said, lunging forward to grab the door and hold it open. The man waved a hand absently, muttering to himself about reporters, as he passed her. I nodded to her as I crossed the threshold. It was a retrofitted retro-diner. Something that was once a 50's style but was now just a diner with some vague 50's references. We took our seats, and she leaned back, sighing. I tried to gauge her emotions. I reached out with a tentative Empathic Sense. It's kind of hard to describe. Basically, I create a field where I can magnify my sensitivity to people's feelings. Some people thought it was intrusive, and I saw their point, but I use it sometimes to know if I should avoid certain subjects with people. Kari was always easy to read emotionally. Right now, she was a little wound up but much calmer than I had seen her in days. "So, PM, how's it been? The city still seems to be intact without me?"

"Just barely. There are a lot of villains and people I wish you were around to deal with instead of me," I responded, leaning back.

"Oh? Why's that?"

"You're prettier doing it. And so self-assured."

"I don't know about all that," Kari said, leaning forward. "Maybe too self-assured. As for being prettier, I'm sure if we got you in a skirt, you'd be turning heads."

"That's just what I need. I imagine Buck Clarkson would undoubtedly say that I'm trying to destroy masculinity and western values or something."

"Who cares?" Kari asked. "He's an idiot."

"With the most popular news show on cable."

"Yeah, I thought Thrawn was bad until I saw that segment."

"David can be a lot, but I think he's a good guy who has to play the game," I said, thinking back through the interviews I had with him. "But Clarkson . . . He featured both of us for three days just because of an offhand comment about Esv . . ."

Kari rolled her eyes. "I saw what you said. You're right. It wasn't Curt. Doesn't fit his bullshit morality. Did the cops ever come around?"

"Not especially," I said. "In fact, they doubled down. Between that and his recent escape from custody, he and Cherry are making their way up the FBI's most-wanted list. Some are calling him a terrorist."

"Yeah," Kari stared at the cup of coffee, warming her hands. It took her a moment to compose herself. Even without focusing on it, I could feel the doubt, anger, and pain mixing inside her. "I don't know about that. I know he scares me. Ever since that night."

"He went too far."

"Maybe. But what's worse is he brought me with him. He brought out my worst side for the world to see. And that's what scares me the most about him. And you saw it the whole time."

"It's easy for me to see. I'm on the outside," I responded.

"But you stood by me." She looked into my eyes. "Why?"

"Because I know where it comes from. You want to do the right thing. And the right thing is hard sometimes. Especially with someone like him."

"Do you think he has a point?"

"Kind of. But what are we going to do? Give everything away for free? We should probably do more to help, but this redistribution he's put himself in charge of . . . It's ridiculous."

"Yeah," Kari said. There was a long pause. I didn't need to be psychic to know that she weighed all of these issues more carefully than I was at the time. But I didn't really want to talk about it. So, I broke the silence.

"How's the training going? How's Suiren as a teacher?" I said, trying my best to suppress a smile. It was still amusing to me that a middle schooler was in charge of the combat training of the most powerful woman in the world.

"Oh, Ren is great. We went flying the other day and got ice cream. I don't always understand what she's trying to do, but it's definitely going well. I don't think I'll fall for another of Curt's tricks any time soon." I suppressed my desire to peer into her mind a little deeper to see if the lessons were taking. It wasn't a perfect indicator, but I could generally tell if someone's new practices were going to become a habit or not. I also could make them more likely to become a habit. I'd used it a couple of times to help people quit smoking.

"So, are you going to be back on patrol soon?" I asked.

"I'm. . . I'm not sure. I still have a lot of training to do. Maybe once I can beat Ren in a fight without powers."

"Good luck with that one."



=== Curt ===



Wedding planning is one of the most confusing things I have ever tried. And I figured out quantum entanglement and teleportation at 19. There were so many rules that people were apparently supposed to follow. I was trying to figure out the seating chart, but all of Cindi's friends seemed to have very complex relationships. A lot of people wanted to be seated together but couldn't be placed next to people that those people wanted to be next to. Along with that, there were just a few little details that Cindi was managing. Things were spread all across our little hotel room. I guess at this point, we might've considered it an apartment. We had been renting it for what seemed like an eternity. I sighed. I missed my apartment. This extended time away from Avalare felt odd. Though I was grateful that I hadn't had to fight anyone in over a week. Des said I was well on my way to doubling my tab with how often I was getting hurt.

I crossed the room with Seating Chart 5.4 and sat it on a pile of things that Cindi would review. I started digging through some of the other papers and plans until I found a set of blueprints. Cindi must be planning a job. Wonder why she didn't ask me for help. Not that she needed it. I couldn't help myself, though; I scanned the documents. It looked like a large home. There was a display room with almost as much security as Marcelli's manor. Something seemed off to me, though. As I examined it, I realized that this system was specifically designed to counter Buck Cherry. Each display had a unique energy field that oscillated at a counter frequency to her insubstantial form. There weren't weight sensors on the floor. Instead, there was an oxygen pressure detector, live cameras, and a reporting system that would alert whatever team was on the other side. Cindi would have a hell of a time overcoming all of these security measures. But that didn't make it impossible. It just depended on the strategy.

And I had one in mind already. I snapped over to a workshop I was renting under an alias. It's where I kept some specialized equipment. I dug through some boxes and found what I was looking for. If Cindi was willing to do a smash and grab for whatever she wanted, she could use the EMP, after some modifications, that I designed to stop the bomb Marcelli had attached to her. I spent about ten hours developing two of them. One was just a copy of the version that was incredibly localized. Good for knocking out one display. Then I designed one that was much bigger. Capable of knocking out power to the whole house. At least for a few minutes. I imagine there were backup generators on the schematics I hadn't seen. I then spent five more hours putting together a Faraday Bag, which would protect her electronics, including my Popper. I had been working on trying to implement one into my rig, but it was pretty complicated. Putting it in something the size of a duffle bag was much more manageable. I ran some tests, and everything seemed to work as planned, which was unfortunate for some of my computers, but it was nothing I couldn't fix later. And it was a perfect proof of concept. I finally snapped back to the room; Cindi wasn't back yet. I think she was dress shopping. Or doing a different job. Could be either. It was getting late. Well, it was early. Dawn was peeking through the windows. I yawned, wrote her a note, put the devices on top of the blueprints, and went to bed.



=== Kari ===



After our lunch, we went on patrol. It was nice to be back in the city. I know that the Dojo or whatever it is is in Avalare, but it's so far up and so disconnected from everything else that it doesn't really feel like it. It's like its own little world. Everything was easy. It had only been a little while since I had started, but it felt like when I first started. I was calm again. I hadn't forgotten about any of the problems I'd encountered, the changes that I thought needed to happen, or how complex the world felt. Especially in regards to Curt and the police. But it was nice just being able to stop and help out people. We helped a little girl get a cat out of a tree, get a car out of a ditch, and stopped a few minor crimes here and there. The cops were mainly amicable for the first time in a while. Things felt good.

At least until Chuck had to go home. When we split up, I continued to patrol for a little while. I knew I should have gone home to see mom and dad, but I also just wanted to be in the city for a little bit. The sun started to go down, and I enjoyed the sunset. I flew down 1st, listening for anything going on, when I heard a roaring rush. I spun out of the way. A gout of purple flames flew past me; I froze and looked around for the source. It was pretty easy to spot because another blast came flying at me. I dodged it and sped down to the roof of a building where a lone figure was standing in full armor, brandishing a sword. She spun it deftly and threw out yet more violet flames. I turned against her flow, the fire surrounding me and then dispersing. I crashed down to the roof and charged her. She grinned at me from behind her mask. "I let you go last time, degenerate! Now, face your reckoning!"

I charged forward, and she slashed down at me, and her flaming sword bit into my shoulder. I cried out in pain, feeling blood leak out over my shirt. She brought the blade back up, and I kicked off the ground and flew back, her sword missing me by inches. She spun and threw a massive wave of fire at me. I just let gravity take me back down to the roof and launched myself as soon as I reached it. I slammed into the woman and went flying. She thrust the sword into my back and started dragging it up. I gritted my teeth and sped up. She was strong, but it's hard for most people to maintain much of anything when you start breaking the sound barrier. The air was blasting against us, but I was used to this. I curved my flight up, and the air began to thin. I figured she would need air more than I would. She realized what I was doing, took out a knife, and stabbed me in the shoulder. My grip on her loosened enough, and she kicked off me and started plummeting to the ground. Where does she keep getting these weapons? What the hell are they? I can take a bullet, but I can't stop them? I thought. As she fell, she swung her sword violently through the air creating an X of violet fire. I dived around it and blasted off a piece of air I hardened with my mind. I can't just let her die! I have to try to save her.

With her continued blasts at me, she was speeding down to the ground incredibly fast. I might have been able to catch up, but there was no guarantee I'd have the time to stop by the time I caught her. She's doomed, I thought, woefully. I watched her pass a building, and then, as lithely as any cat, she spun around and blasted the ground with more of her flames. They spread out and slowed her descent. I heard cries of pain that were quickly squelched out. She landed on molten asphalt, surrounded by regular fire that had spread and caught several cars and buildings on fire. I flew past her as fast as I could, trying to put out the fires. I saw a corpse charred well past recognition, and I stopped. There were cries of pain and glass shattering from the heat. People tried to come outside, but the sidewalk was steaming. I glanced around for something I could do to help. Anything. Just past her, I saw a fire hydrant. I charged for it, and she slashed at me as I did. I barely managed to spin out of the way, crashing to the super-heated ground.

I picked myself up and shook my head, forcing my eyes to focus. She charged forward and started to slash. I dodged but halfway through her swing, she changed direction and caught me in the ribs. She feinted again and caught me on the other side. When she swung next, I didn't bother choosing a side. I shouted and stepped forward, slamming a fist into her chest. She flew back and slammed into a car. Then through it into a pole. Shaking and bleeding, I glanced around. The fires were quickly overtaking the buildings, and the asphalt wasn't cooling very quickly. I heard sirens and looked over and saw three firetrucks charging towards us. Thank God, I thought. But when they reached the molten asphalt, they traveled a few feet, and the tires exploded, sending the truck out of control. It started skidding towards me, taking out several cars in its wake. I blasted off of the ground and slammed into it. The metal crumpled, but then I remembered. I started generating a telekinetic field around it, which prevented the rest of the truck from collapsing around me. It came to a screeching stop eventually. As did the other two behind it. There was a roar of flame behind me, and I dived to the side without looking.

I turned and faced Lady Blade. Her face spread into a malicious grin, and she brandished her sword. "You will perish tonight!"

"What the hell is your problem, lady?" I demanded, my heart pounding in my ears.

"I have been chosen to purge this world of evil. I will do so."

"And the people who you killed, saving yourself just now?" I demanded, gesturing to the fires. "What about the innocent bystanders?"

"If they were innocent, the sword couldn't hurt them," the armored figure said, stepping forward. I stood there, dumbfounded. She is . . . Beyond help. I have to stop her. I blasted off of the air and charged forward. She swiped at me, but she was far too slow. She was still human. A tail of flame trailed behind her blade as I spun around her. I went to punch her, but she managed to duck under my fist, bringing her sword as she did so. I barely managed to stay out of its reach, sucking my stomach and arching away. I used the change in direction she had forced on me to flip in the air and bring down my leg. She tried to dodge out of the way, but I came down hard and fast. The freshly molten asphalt still cracked under the force. Her armor dented. Then I kicked off her and spun in the air. Then charged down at her again, forcing my mind to focus on her. How is she able to keep up with me? I threw a haymaker and then a kick. Then I understood. She was doing the same thing Ren and Curt did. She just started reacting well before I was entirely in motion.

So I sped up. I started throwing punches and kicks faster and more powerful. She could predict some of them, but it didn't matter. I made contact with her chestplate with one of them, and it crumpled. She flew back into a car and slammed into a building. I started to go after her, but the world became blurry. I missed a step and tripped, falling over. What is happening? I thought, glancing down at myself. My white shirt was entirely overtaken by red. All of this flying around and fighting . . . I had lost a lot of blood. I struggled to my feet for a moment. I made my way over to her and stepped on her chest just as she got up. She tried to raise her sword, but I think she was in worse condition than I was. I had thrown her through two cars. Armor can only do so much. Unless you're Bion. The firefighters made their way out of their trucks, stepping carefully, and started putting out the fires. Some cops and paramedics came. They were talking, but honestly, the words were distant. I didn't really comprehend anything. They gently moved me away and started to cuff the armored woman. I saw her grip her sword, and I began to move forward, but the world went sideways. She cut through the cop cuffing her and kicked at another. They fired on her, but the bullets seemed to bounce off her armor. She looked like she was going to fight, but when I got back up, she shook her head and dashed off into an alleyway. Some of the officers gave chase.

I have to talk to Ren about her. She knows something, and that woman needs to go down. More than Curt or Cherry.
 
Issue #23: Men are Fragile Creatures
Content warning: This chapter does contain rape/sexual assault, kidnapping, manipulation (including but not limited to gaslighting), allusions to parental abuse, and probably some other stuff that I have forgot about.

---------------------------------------------------------------​

=== Cindi ===



I got back to the room Curt and I had been sharing late. It was almost noon; I had accomplished a lot. I had gotten a caterer and procured the masks for the wedding. But mostly, I spent my time considering what I would do about Hope. And the artifact that she had procured. That we had procured together. And what I needed to do to get it back. It was what gave me my powers. Before acquiring them, I had still been a thief. A fantastic one. I couldn't help but think back to everything that happened then. Everything that led up to this.

=== Flashback ===

Long before I was Cindi Drei, I had first learned how to sneak out of my house under the watchful eye of my father. He wasn't doing it out of any desire to protect me. Merely to control me. To keep me from revealing what he had done to me. Done to my family. The last time I saw him was when I was fifteen. I heard him storming up the steps. I threw more clothes in a bag, willing myself not to flinch with every crash. I finished stuffing things in my bag and got to the window when he burst through my door, taking it off its hinges. It was a cheap door. Everything here was cheap. "What the fuck do you think you're doing, girl? The school called. Said you hadn't been there in a week."

"Hard to go to school when I have a black eye and a bruised throat, dad." I spit the last word out, throwing open the window. He was immense; I couldn't get past him. I peered behind him. My mother was staring at me; she had such deep bags under her eyes; they were cold. She had run out of warmth and joy some time ago. And I wasn't going to let that happen to me. I slung a leg over the window sill.

"Where the fuck do you think you're going?"

"Away. I'm done, fucker." He lunged for me, and I dipped out of the window and out onto the roof surrounding my room. He tried to grab me but couldn't quite get through the window. I looked down and felt the phantom pain in my ankles. I knew I could roll well, and it was grass, but the initial look always got me from heights.

"You think you'll get anywhere without me, you little bitch!?"

"As long as I'm away from you, it doesn't matter." I saw mom one last time over his shoulder. There were tears on her face, but she nodded at me. I grimaced and turned away. I slipped off the roof and landed in a roll.

=== Present Day ===

Curt had found the plans for Hope's place in all of the wedding plans. Damn it! I didn't want him to know about her. It wasn't that I didn't trust him. At least not completely. I didn't know what would happen if he knew I had already been married. He was asleep, being a natural night owl. One of several reasons why we just worked together. I picked up his note.



Cindi,
Found your plans for that compound. They have good tech. Figured that you didn't ask for help for a reason. Decided to help anyway. These are small EMP generators and a bag with a Faraday Cage in it to protect whatever electronics you need on the job.
Let me know if you need my help.
Love,
Curt


I looked through the things he had created. He didn't have any of the context of the job. Just the blueprints. He hadn't looked into it at all. Hadn't tried to figure out what I was doing. I felt my chest seize up a little bit. He just wanted to help. He still trusts me. After everything. Some part of me wanted to call him a fool. But that wasn't true. He just accepts me for everything that I am. And these would be very helpful. I wasn't sure what I was going to do. Best get started then. I thought tiredly. I considered going to bed before starting the rest of the prep work. I just want to get this done. Maybe then, these memories will fuck off to whatever deep recesses they came from.

=== Flashback ===

My life has never been all roses, but that's hardly the point. It's better not to dwell on it right now. Out on the street, I learned how to be invisible. Not literally. But I could always find the best hiding spots so no one could catch me. I learned how to be silent. These skills allowed me to come and go as I pleased. There were lots of men, men like him, who would offer a place to stay if I gave something of myself away. Usually, it was my body. They would treat me like they owned me just because they offered a warm place to stay and a hot meal. And when I refused, they would take it out on me. But one of the other skills I developed quickly was the ability to stop a man from going too far. It's not complicated. Men are fragile creatures.

One incredibly fragile creature was Larry. He started off nicer than the others. He got me gifts. Flowers, jewelry, and even let me stay at his place when he wasn't there. And he wasn't there a lot. It was great at first. But one night, he burst in, incredibly drunk. I jolted awake and grabbed a knife I kept on me. It was required. I only stayed there a few times a week. He shambled over to the bed, body-slammed it, and landed on my thigh. I yelped and tried to pull away. He giggled and reached over for me, grabbing me. "Hey, baby. I'm glad you're here. I want you."

I struggled against his grip and his breath on my face. "I'm. . . I'm not in the mood right now, Lare. Can we do this another time?"

"But I want you now!" He insisted, pulling up my shirt. I pulled away further. "C'mon, honey. You owe me."

I froze under those words. "Owe you?"

"Yeah, I mean, look at it this way. You stay here, have a roof over your head, get some gifts, get some love, and I get some nookie," He said, pulling my shirt up more. I felt my hand move without me thinking; The knife flashed and bit into his skin. He screamed and backed off. "What the fuck, bitch?"

"Let's get one thing straight," I began, breathing heavily. I brandished the knife in his direction in a shaky hand. "You don't own me. You . . . You have no right to my body. I-it's mine."

I left after that. Larry tried to get revenge for what I did, but his boss, Shai, stepped in. He helped me further hone my skills. I was quick and quiet, but he taught me more than that. I've always been thin, but Shai taught me how to use leverage to overcome that. Using people's weight and power against them. The other thing he gave me, that the other men had consistently failed to, was a chance. He needed a replacement for Larry, and I eagerly jumped at it. Larry's crew were all talented; Jesse and James could talk their way into anywhere; Harry could hack into anything. Larry had tried to do a little bit of everything, covering wherever was necessary. They told me he was good. At the time, my only real skill was that I could get in and out of anywhere. That didn't last long, though. I studied them. How they did what they did. The hacking was a little beyond me, but social engineering was right up my alley. We pulled off many jobs.

=== Present Day ===



I collected everything I thought I would need. The duffle bag Curt had retrofitted was actually perfect for that. Damn him. He really thinks of everything, doesn't he? I couldn't help but smile. I wish he could come on this job. He's almost always so clear-headed about these things. And I could use a clear head right now. I took a set of screwdrivers, wire cutters, gloves, clothes, EMP generators, and four Poppers. Two to get me there and two backups. I cycled through the Pop app on my phone and selected the destination; It was on the other side of the world in the Hampdens. She chose that place on purpose. A place where I would want to steal from anyway. This is definitely a trap. The thought echoed through my head. But I always thought everything she did was a trap. At least at first.

=== Flashback ===

Our last job was when I was nineteen. It was a long con. While Bion and other paramilitary groups were ravaging the Middle East under the guise of country-building or installing democracy or whatever the excuse of the week was, other people were selling ancient artifacts from the area for egregious amounts. And my crew wanted some of the pie. So, we infiltrated an archeological dig crew. That's where I met her. Hope. She was everything I had been missing in my previous life. She was raised well, spoke several languages, and, unlike me, barely ever focused on how people saw her. She was an archeology student and spent her time trying to stop the constant exporting of artifacts from the area and was trying to preserve the cultures and historical context of each of them. Which meant she had a lot of access. Harry managed to forge me some top-notch credentials, and I came in as an intern.

A big part of a plan like this is to know your new persona inside and out. Harry had crafted Cindi Drei from the ether. Gave her a social security number, a school transcript that was good enough to get in as a Master's level intern, and a couple of run-ins with the law. To make it a little more realistic.

"Spotless records don't exist," Harry would always insist. "If someone knows what to look for and sees a life where nothing has ever gone wrong is going to be suspicious."

The issue with these documents is that they don't give any context. And therefore, don't do much to inform the persona. Bringing those documents to life is my job. The schools I went to were good. There were scholarship records, grants, and even tax records. So, she- I grew up poor, I thought as I went through the documents. Some things never change. The arrest records were for loitering and public indecency. Hmm. Small-time crimes, unlikely for any cop to really remember. I had to create a narrative around these. Until that point in my life, I had spent my life hiding my body under heavy sweaters and baggy pants unless I was trying to get something.

I had used my body to get attention a few times, but it was mostly so I'd have a place to stay and some food to eat. And those men rarely cared about how I dressed or did my makeup. Which, back then, I didn't do so much. James had encouraged me to wear fancy dresses for some jobs, and Jesse had taught me all his favorite makeup techniques. Apparently, before he fell in with us, he was an actor. And a drag queen. And there are times where, even with a beard, he looked better in a dress than I ever could. While reviewing Cindi's documents, I decided I wanted her to be a little different than me. She wouldn't hide under sweaters. For one thing, the Middle East is way too hot for sweaters. And it's also essential to differentiate the character from who you are, so it's harder for people to pin you down if they figure out you're not who you say you are.

So, I met Hope as Cindi, a girl in a tank top, shorts, some makeup, and short, messy brown hair. A complete contrast to her refined, buttoned-up, long-haired, no-nonsense affectation. Her unruly, frizzy red hair was the only thing she ever struggled to control. She was serious about not just keeping the pieces of art, artifacts, and everything together but keeping them in their place of origin. She always insisted, "I want to study their cultures in their original context. Archeology has a long history of white people like us coming in and making a bunch of assumptions. All we really need to do is look, listen, and be respectful."

I wasn't entirely up on all of the archeological terms. And little things can get you caught in a long con. So I spent hours trying to ensure I wouldn't get caught in an immediate lie. I studied and absorbed as much as I could. And my efforts didn't go unnoticed. A few months into the job, Hope stopped by my tent. We slept at a dig site. The big one. It had some ancient emperor buried in it. "Another late night?"

"Yeah," I said. "I-uh . . . I just wanted to make sure that I get these things right." She smiled down at me.

"Well, I'm your teacher," She said with a grin. "Maybe I can help. What are you reading?"

We spent the following months excavating the ruins covered in thousands of years of sands and identifying things. We would collect artifacts and ship them back to a warehouse, where they would stay for further cataloging. And my late nights stopped being about paranoia of not knowing my stuff because, after a while, I did know it. It became about Hope. She started visiting my tent more and more at night. One night, I went to hers. I had gotten some French wine. She always talked about how she loved France. She'd gone to boarding school there and was always missing it. "Hey, professor. Look at what I found!"

She looked up from her book as I barged into her tent and smiled. I hadn't thought about it, but it was late, and she was in what passed for pajamas in the desert. Which is to say, barely anything. A tank top and panties. It was the first time I had seen her out of her exploring clothes or a suit. I felt heat coloring my face, but I couldn't bring myself to look away. She crossed the room and took the bottle from my hands. "2005. I think that was a good year."

"Yeah, I remembered you saying you missed drinking wine with your meals," I said thickly. I am an idiot, just coming here in the middle of the night. This could've waited.

"Did I say that?" She laughed and walked over to her makeshift desk, plucking up a Swiss Army Knife. She thumbed out the corkscrew and went to work on the bottle. After removing it, she sniffed the cork and sighed happily. "Yeah, I miss France. Do you want a glass?"

She was still smiling at me. That's what I remember the most about that night. We finished the bottle. And I woke up curled in her arms. I can't remember much else from that night, but she made up for that with several more nights. And it was terrific. It was the first time I felt I really belonged somewhere. That somewhere happened to be her bed. A bed where someone wasn't pressuring me to do things. Where I wanted to be. And that was a first. I was fairly experienced in many things by the time I met her, but the one thing I was utterly unused to was genuine affection. She was the first person I wanted to have by my side. Not for a night. Not for a job.

=== Present Day ===

I arrived below her balcony. I looked down at myself. I was wearing clothes similar to those I had met her in all those years ago. A black tank top, shorts, and no underwear. It was just as much of a disguise this time as it had been last time. I jumped up to her balcony and flipped over the railing, landing carefully. No alarms went off. Well, at least there's that. I walked up to the door, and a retina scanner lock was installed. That's new. Ordinarily, I would just phase through it and be done with it, but there was a good chance that Hope had planned for that. I knew that on all of the actual pieces she kept had a strong electric current running through them. Things that disabled my phasing. Which was terribly inconvenient. But she'd know exactly how to counter me. Since she was there when I became Buck Cherry. Or perhaps I was her when I was given that name. Honestly, who can keep track anymore? I leaned down and examined it. The scanner flashed forward and caught the image. I panicked and started digging through the bag to grab the EMP generator. Then I heard the door click. The readout on the screen said





CINDI LESSLIER
AUTHORIZED
DOOR UNLOCKED​


Even after all these years, she still keeps surprising me. But I've never really known what to expect when I'm around her.

=== Flashback ===

After several months, the crew came back in. Jesse, James, Harry, and Shai came in. Rough calculations of what we had collected from the dig sites was in the hundreds of millions of dollars. Enough for all of us to retire. And it had been nine months since the job had started. Nine months of me spending lots of nights with Hope. Several of them where I would wake up in her bed. And they were getting antsy. Shai called me on the burner cell I kept specifically for the crew. "It's time, Sare. You guys have enough. We need to get it and go."

"If you wait a little longer, there's much more we're about to uncover," I lied. I felt a little guilty about lying to Shai. He had taken me in and taught me a lot. And he was the only reason I was on this crew. The only reason I met her.

"The longer you're on this job, the more likely it's going to fall apart. I'm worried about you," Shai said. "We need to get out while we're ahead."

"I . . . We're close to a breakthrough. There should be another massive find here soon."

"You guys haven't shipped anything back in two weeks. The site's dried up. Just cut ties, and let's go."

"Just a few more days. I promise. Something big is coming." I wasn't lying. There was one big part of the structure left. A stone slab that we had assumed was a wall. It was very strangely placed, but we had circled around it while clearing out the rest of the site, and it was a perfect square. There was something in there. And I had an idea to get it. We had figured out fairly quickly that it was a room, but we wanted to be careful. It was deep in the structure, so we couldn't just get huge equipment in. We didn't want to use dynamite or even smaller explosives. We didn't know what was inside. Hope was adamant that we couldn't risk damaging anything. But I had gotten pretty good at reading the ancient texts, and there was something special in there. Some religious artifact said to grant the power of gods. And I discovered they had actually developed a mechanism to open it up. They had disguised it really well. And it still worked. Kind of. I pressed it, and a wall scraped loudly as it moved aside. It only opened a foot or so, but I could work with that; I had squeezed into much tighter places.

It was a tighter fit than I had expected. I had been eating more than I was used to and had filled out some. And at the time, I was cursing it. I'd be much happier about it later. Then again, after that day, it would never stop me from getting into wherever I wanted again. I made my way through the thin shaft, scratching the hell out of my arms, legs, and face. Hope was right behind me. I squeezed through the final few feet and burst through. And I couldn't believe my eyes. Inside the room in the middle of a compound was a garden. Like an active, living garden. There were lush green plants, running water, and daylight, perhaps most surprisingly. Honest-to-God daylight. How they managed that, we never figured out. In the middle of it, there was an idol on a pedestal.

"Wow! I would have never expected this! How do you think they did it?" Hope asked as she bent down to look at the plants.

"No clue," I said, walking forward. I got to the idol. It was a woman made of stone and glass. Embedded in her face were small sapphires for eyes. I circled it, entranced. A sudden loud scraping echoed through the room, and the trance was broken. Both Hope and I turned and rushed to the door as it closed. The last thing I saw was Shai's face. He frowned at me and shook his head. A staticky voice came over our walkie-talkies.

"I'm sorry, kid. Someone's gotta go down for it, and it's better if the person doing that isn't around. And your girlfriend is it. You're just collateral." The machine went dead. I tried to reach someone, anyone, but there was no response.

"What was that about?" Hope asked.

"Um." I couldn't look at her. I felt so guilty. This person who had given me so much. But so had Shai. "I dunno. Let's try to find a way out of here. They couldn't have made a room without an exit."

=== Present Day ===

I crept into the house as quietly as I knew how. I made my way over to the gallery. Her collection was several rooms full of art from all over the world. Almost as big as Marcelli's collection, but with decidedly more thought put into it. She kept everything from different cultures separate and even had little plaques explaining everything. I got to the room dedicated to artifacts from the Middle East. I recognized most of the pieces. Hell, I had collected some of them. We had collected some of them. I stopped in front of a glass case that held a glass and stone idol of a woman with sapphires for eyes. I marveled at it for a moment.

The artistry put into it was astounding. How they blended the glass and stone and set in the gems would have been complicated. The way the layers of glass and stone intermingled, alternating, and the level of detail put into it still took my breath away. But time was short, and I needed to get this and go. I bent down and took some tools out of the bag. I started unscrewing the panel on the pedestal and opened it up. There was a nest of wires behind it. Damn it. Curt was better at this kind of thing, but I had still been trained by some of the best. I scraped off some of the plastic coating on one of the wires, took out one of Curt's batteries, and attached it. It sent out a power surge, and the display went dead. The lights all went out. I stood up straight and phased my hand through the glass.

"I'm disappointed in you, Cind." A voice called out from behind me. I jumped and turned. Hope was standing in the doorway.

"I wish I cared more, H," I said, turning back to the idol and grabbing it. I slipped it out of the case and went to put it in a box. Hope had stepped back but was still watching me from the door when gates slammed down on all the exits. She frowned at it, and I placed the idol in its protective case, closed and locked it. Then I walked over to the gated door and examined it. I could hear the humming of electricity going through the gate. So, if I try to phase through it, I'd get electrocuted, become substantial again, and be stuck feeling however many volts that is until Hope turned it off. I looked at her. The woman I used to love. Before she turned out like everyone else.

=== Flashback ===

We found the mechanism to open the door, but it didn't work. No surprise there. It was honestly a miracle that it worked the first time and had only barely done so. But still. It meant we were going to die in here. I collapsed against the pedestal in the center of the room and sighed.

"So, you're a thief," Hope said. It was a statement. Not a question. Not even an accusation. "That makes a lot of sense."

"You knew?" I asked, looking up at her.

"No, I had no idea. You fooled me right up until we got locked up in here. You are outstanding."

"Not good enough to not get caught," I muttered bitterly.

"Well, you were betrayed. He's your . . . partner?" Hope asked, crossing the room to sit near me.

"The crew leader. He likes to call himself the Mastermind."

"Ah. Well, he masterminded your murder. Not part of the plan, I take it?" I laughed. I couldn't help it.

"No, not part of the plan. The . . . plan . . . I changed it. He disagreed."

"Changed it? How so?" Hope asked, trying to keep a bored, academic tone.

"I . . . We were supposed to end weeks ago. I . . . was stalling."

"Why?"

"I wanted to finish the excavation. We only had one room left!" I exclaimed. "And look at it! Look at this amazing room! A room where they somehow managed to grow plants with no direct sunlight! Kept water flowing for hundreds, thousands of years! I needed to finish it."

"Is that the only reason?" Her academic boredom faltered a little.

"No. I . . . Like you. Your passion is . . . Your passion is why I'm still here."

"The cynical thief turned into an archeologist because of a pretty girl?" Hope teased.

"I didn't say you were pretty," I said, huffing.

"You did last night," Hope said softly. "Was that a lie, too?"

"What? No. I . . . Why are we talking about this? We're going to die in this room. Shouldn't you be more worried about that?"

"I don't want to think about that. And I just found out that my girlfriend is a thief that was out to steal my entire life's work. Which is a little more interesting than my inevitable death. Was seducing me a part of the plan?"

"Hah! No. Are you kidding? I didn't seduce anyone."

"You're the one who came to my tent with wine."

"That . . . was after."

"After?"

"After I started liking you."

"Oh?"

"At first, I was just studying to make sure that I didn't get caught. Then you came around to tutor me. And when I found that wine, I wasn't trying to . . ."

"I was," Hope said, leaning back against the pedestal.

"What?"

"Oh, I bought that wine and gave it to the guy you bought it from."

"What? Why?"

"So, you'd buy it and make a move," she said, unable to keep the smile out of her voice. "You were taking forever. So, I wanted to give you a push."

"That's devious!" I said, laughing.

"Well, if I had known you were a thief, I may have tried something more devious. I didn't know it was a competition yet." Hope looked over at me. "Are you done moping yet?"

"Moping?"

"Yeah. It's not like you to give up. After all, you did learn how to be an archeologist in a few months. How hard could it be for a thief to get out of one room?"

"I . . . Fine. I don't know what we can do, but I'll keep looking," I said, pushing myself up to my feet. I walked around the room. The room was humid. It looked like light was being dispersed from the ceiling, but I didn't understand how they had done that. The fact that this room existed at all still boggles my mind.

"Cind, c'mere." Hope was hovering over the statue.

"What is it?"

"It's a little weird, isn't it?"

"Yeah, I guess. I don't see how it's going to help us get out of here, though."

"Yeah, I'm sorry. It's just odd," Hope said, shaking her head. "I guess I can't suppress the archeologist in me."

"Yeah, I know what you mean."

"She has your eyes, though?"

"What?" I asked, turning back to her and the statue. She gestured to the sapphires.

"I . . ." I leaned closer. A little too close. I fell over and headbutted the statue, which toppled over. Panicking, I grabbed my hands, caught it, and clutched it to my chest. Then there was a jolt that went through me. A weird hum resonated through my body. Everything went black. Then the black cleared a little bit, with little sparks way off in the distance. Then those became stars as my vision cleared more. I spun around. My body felt weird; there was no resistance; I realized I wasn't touching the ground. I looked around and couldn't find anything but the inky darkness and the stars. But I heard a voice.

"Cindi! Cindi! Wake up!" I shuddered awake, and I saw Hope crying over me. I pressed my hand into her cheek.

"Hey, H. It's okay. I just took a little nap."

"A n-nap? You started to fall through the ground!"

"What? What are you talking about?" I asked, sitting up. I looked down at myself and saw my clothes lying on the floor. "Why am I naked? Were you . . . ?"

"What? No! That's what I'm saying! They just fell off!" Hope exclaimed. "Fell through you!"

"Hope . . . That's crazy." I realized I was still holding the statue and sat it down and got dressed again. Then I opened my bag and put the figure in it.

"What are you doing?" Hope asked, sniffling.

"Well, we'll probably need something to sell if we get out of here. Something to get us back home." I started walking around the room, and that weird resonance went through my body, and I felt a wave go through me, and my foot got caught on something. I looked down, and it was a pair of shorts. My shorts. "What the hell is happening?"

"See! It happened again!"

"What?" I asked, pulling my shorts back up. "Maybe they're just loose or something. I don't know."

I was being a little thick, and it took five more accidental stripping sessions to accept that something weird was happening. And poor Hope wasn't even able to enjoy the show at all. Though it was less theatrical than I would do now. But hindsight, and all that. Through a little trial and error, I figured out that I could get out of the room. And we were saved. I didn't have the level of control I do now, so I had to go slow, and Hope was incredibly scared to go with me through the wall, but we escaped.

When we got back to town, Hope's face was everywhere. She was being blamed for the most significant art heist in history. Hundreds of millions of dollars worth of antiquities had gone missing, and she had supposedly gone into hiding.

"We can just go to the cops and clear everything up," Hope insisted after we found out.

"If they believe our story."

"What story? We were in the excavation team for the ruins."

"It won't explain where all of the pieces went. To clear your name, we'd have to turn in Shai."

"So? He tried to kill you. It's too good for him."

"And then he'd just plead out and turn me in as the Mastermind of all of it. Also, his story would stand up better. A significant portion of our story involves us locked in a room that we can't get back into and an escape that . . ." I froze, looking at my hand. It became somewhat translucent before my eyes. I held it up to her face, and she blanched a little.

"I still think we should."

"I'm telling you, cops are not our friends in this situation."

"And who are our friends?" Hope asked. "I'm not a thief. I don't know what to do, Cind!"

"We'll figure something out. Sell this piece and get out of the country. Get home."

"And what will we do then?"

"I don't know. Go to Shai. Get my share. It's enough to retire on."

It was not that simple, unfortunately. No one would touch the idol. Not with how hot everything had become on the black market. It was a massive theft. They froze all of Hope's accounts, and when she went to the bank to try and withdraw some money, she was arrested. She wasn't cut out for this life. At least not yet. I struggled with what to do. I didn't want to leave her behind. But I also didn't want to get caught, myself. And I was having trouble controlling my new powers. My clothes would come off at the most inopportune times. I had to spend any time in public desperately clinging to every scrap of will to keep them up.

Eventually, I decided I couldn't just leave her behind. I scraped together just enough of an identity to get a visitation as she awaited trial for her crimes. When I saw her, she was a wreck. She had lost weight, and her face had become harsher and more angular. She had bruises and a black eye. It hurt to see her like that. "What happened?"

"The . . . people in here . . . they're animals, Cind. You need to get me out of here."

"How?"

"I don't care! Just do it. I can't. . . I can't do it. You can get me out of here. I know you can."

"They won't believe anything I say, H."

"Don't talk to them. Can you still . . ." She looked around and got closer to the glass separating us. "Can you still go through stuff?"

"Yeah," I said hesitantly. "But I'll lose all my clothes if I do. I still can't figure out how to keep them on when I'm. . ."

"Cind, please. Am I not worth a pair of pants?"

"Of course you are!" I all but shouted. "But what am I supposed to do? Just grab you and run naked through the streets."

"Just get me out of here!" She demanded, slamming her hand on the table. One of the guards started moving over to her. "Please!"

The guard grabbed her arm and started pulling her away roughly. I swallowed. This was a bad idea. I stood up and phased through the bars and the table. Hope cried out in joy. And while I would like to think that it was a response to my nudity, with my clothes hanging limply on the table behind me, it was more likely her imminent escape inspiring such joy. The guard turned and dropped his ward's hand to grab at a weapon, a taser. He lifted it, and I ducked under his aim and punched him in the ribs. He grunted but threw me off. I rebounded off the wall and dived for Hope. I grabbed her hand and started to phase through the floor, but something pierced me. Kind of. When I go through something, there is still a slight resistance that needs to be overcome. Sort of like swimming. Everything becomes equally dense to me. Curt often says I can fly, but I mostly swim through things. And I still kind of interact with the things that go through me. Which was a problem. Because I vaguely felt the barbs of the taser sink into me and the guard pulled the trigger. I felt a powerful jolt go through my whole body, and I collapsed on the ground and shuddered violently. I couldn't move. He stopped and started moving closer to me.

"Cind, we have to go. Get up. I need you. Damn it, Cindi!" Hope cried. I watched her look at the taser lines stuck in my skin, and she dove for them. She couldn't get them out, but she ripped the taser from the man's hand. He tackled her and pinned her to the ground. I pushed myself to my knees shakily. Then I rushed over to him, kneed him in the ribs, and made him off her. I grabbed her arm and started pulling her along. We were on the third floor of the large prison they were holding her in, and I didn't like what I had to do. It was probably going to hurt as much as the taser. And be longer-lasting. I dashed through the wall, dragging Hope behind me. I started falling, and then I felt my leg yanked up, and I started falling headfirst to the ground, and I felt the barbs of the taser that I had been dragging behind me rip out.

The ground rushed up to meet me, because who wouldn't, honestly? But suddenly, it stopped. Before Hope and I splattered to the ground, we stopped and floated a few feet above the exercise yard. Sirens started going off, and people started firing guns at me. The bullets went through us. I felt my entire body ripple around them; the sensation was so weird that I lost concentration and fell the last few feet to the ground. Hope and I grunted, and I pulled myself to my feet. I grabbed Hope, and as I pulled her up, a bullet went straight through her shoulder, and she yelled out in pain. I clutched to her and started running. I concentrated hard as I saw men shooting at us. The bullets phased through us and caused the weird rippling again; I gritted my teeth and made it through. We hid behind a wall, catching our breaths for a moment. Hope was gasping in pain. I pulled her along, and she ran with me. I cursed the lack of clothes. Damn it! I could really use a sports bra right now. Or a regular bra. Or a shirt. Or fucking anything! We got to the wall, and I dived through, dragging a bleeding Hope with me.

We spent the next few weeks lying low. Hope's escape was all over the news and my face, disguised under some heavy makeup and a wig I had kept, was out there. The story of how she escaped was mixed and confused, and no one was sure what to believe. I found a doctor to treat Hope, and she recovered. And I went back to who I really was. Not Cindi the archeologist. I am a thief. I always have been and always will be. I stole food, clothes, shelter, and everything not bolted down.

And for a while, that was good enough. I got better with my new powers. We couldn't go back to the archeology site to learn more about what caused them. But I had the idol. Hope was sure that they were tied together. She was what made that time bearable. We were together. Which was more than I had the last time I had been a street rat, running around, scrounging for food and shelter. She was always a comfort. And she picked up on the streets fast; she hated the situation and hardened quickly. She had come to my line of thinking about the cops not being our friends and avoided them whenever possible. And it was her focus that really got us through it.

"We need to get back to the states," was something she would constantly say. And eventually, she even came up with a plan. With my powers, we would get some new identities and money and just get back there. As though that were so easy. We found someone who had the equipment, and I thought about just trying to buy it, but it would be ten grand to afford new identities like that. And that was well more than we could get easily. So, we spent some time collecting money. Doing odd jobs. Hope became a Mastermind in her own right. She would set out the target and come up with a plan. None of them had to be incredibly complicated. There weren't a lot of places prepared for the woman who would become Buck Cherry just yet. Because, again, who could be?

One of the problems with dealing with criminals is that not a lot of them work in good faith. After months of living in the Middle East, we had enough to afford two identities. Or we would have if someone hadn't decided to stiff us on our last payout. We had given the client everything they asked for, and they decided to bring in the cops when we went to collect. And that's the first sign that Hope had become too hard. During our meeting, a detective came in, brandished a gun, and went to cuff her, but she shot him. She just took out a gun . . . that I hadn't known she had and shot him. In front of all of us. His partner came in, and she shot him too. Then she fired on the client and walked out of the room. Even still, I was happy just to have her around. So we stuck together. At the time, it seemed reasonable.

And we did buy our new identities, eventually. After almost two years in the Middle East, from the start of the job, we escaped. And that's also when Hope surprised me with something. The marriage certificate.

"Now it's official!" She exclaimed. I was stunned; We had talked about it. But, when staring at the paper, I couldn't believe it.

Certificate of Marriage
This certifies that Hope Lesslier and Cindi Drei were united in marriage on the day of 19th of June, 2017.
Witnessed and Celebrated by:
Selina Hardy
Felicia Kyle
Lona Anderson​


We kept the idol. No one would sell it, and now that I was convinced it was tied to my powers, I hid it. I don't know what would happen if it was destroyed. I don't know if I'd keep my abilities, lose them, or even worse; I was getting used to them. And she had made that my identity. Which I guess I was on my way to developing a reputation. But she had linked us together. And without any ceremony. A ceremony I didn't know I wanted. "Now that we've tied the knot. We'll be together forever."

She seemed so excited about it. And I tried to share her enthusiasm, but things had started changing. Her idealism had been dimmed by her time on the run. And when we got back to the states, things got worse. I figured we would just try to find a way to survive. Maybe try to carve out a sense of normalcy. Maybe she would get a job as a professor. Even then, I think I knew that was a pipe dream. She was just as much of a thief as I was now. Maybe more so. We did more jobs in the states, and she got even harder as things went on. The stress of being a criminal on the run never gave her a chance to become the woman she used to be again. The harsh cheekbones that she developed in prison only worsened. And so did her itchy trigger finger. If a client even hinted at betraying us, she would kill them. I didn't know that. I usually just gave her the stuff.

But our work dried up after a while, and I started to look into why. And I found out about our reputation; we were coldblooded murderers. People were afraid of us. We were effective but also had a hair-trigger, apparently. When I confronted her about this, she just said, "I'm not going back to jail. I'm not getting caught over some stupid, petty bullshit. People want to fuck with me, with us, and I won't hold back. Not anymore."

That's when I noticed the change in her. But I was still in love. Mostly. That was around the time that I got caught stealing The Cherries, and I was given my name. Hope hated it. I actually really enjoyed it. There was a lot of attention on me. Alone. It was kind of vindicating. I became more daring with my crimes, a little more public. And eventually, Shai contacted me.

"Hey, kid. I'm glad to see you survived that little misunderstanding. I see you're making a name for yourself. Some pretty big . . . cherries ya got on you, I'll give you that." I listened to the message a few times; I couldn't believe it. I felt the tears leaking down my cheeks. I didn't tell Hope; I didn't want to remind her that Shai existed. I hadn't realized that she had never forgotten him. And certainly never forgiven him.

One day, she came to me with a surprise. "C'mon, Cind. I got something to show you."

We took a train, rented a car, and drove to a very remote part of Virginia. When we got to a small cabin, I had all kinds of thoughts in my head. Maybe it was a vacation spot? Maybe it's going to be our new home. We have the money to just live in peace for a long while. Maybe it's just a weekend getaway. I didn't know what to think. But I didn't expect what was waiting for me behind that door. I opened it up, and Shai, Jesse, James, and Harry were all bound and gagged in the room. They all looked up and tried to cry out. "What is this?"

"What we need. Closure," she said, cocking her gun. She handed one to me, and I looked down at it.

"Closure?" I asked. I looked into the faces of my old friends; My hand started shaking. Some part of me was still angry with them. They had abandoned me. But I also understood that, to some degree, that was part of the game.

"Yeah, closure. I've been waiting for so long for this." She sashayed over to Shai and pointed the gun directly between his brown eyes. He screamed.

"H-Hope, are you sure you want to do this?"

"He took my life away from me, Cindi," she said, looking back at me. Her face softened when she looked at me. "Our life. We could've been together. I could be a professor now; I could have taught people so much. An entire generation of archeologists. With what we found? With your powers? We could've found who knows what with your abilities and my know-how."

"Why can't we still do that?" I asked, my voice cracking.

"Because he took it away. He made me do this. He made me into a killer."

"But he brought us together. Isn't that something?"

"Of course, Cind! I love you," she said softly. "But I can't forgive him. He stole the life I was supposed to have with you. My reputation, my career, my . . . Everything. He took away everything. And you gave me you. He wanted to take even you from me."

She fired, and Shai was no more. The other three jumped and cried out. They tried to wriggle out of their bonds but couldn't manage it. "C'mon, Cind. Let's finish this. Then we can go get dinner."

My hand was shaking. I didn't know what to do; I didn't want to kill them. I walked forward and started to lift the gun. She smiled at me until I pointed it at her. "What are you doing, my love? You can't kill me. We're together. Forever."

"N-no. I c-can't do this. I can't kill them," I said.

"So you're going to kill me?" She walked up to me, smiling. It was a vicious thing. Not like the time before all of this. She slapped me, and I went to the ground. "Cindi, you have to learn how to be harder. You taught me a lot, but you're still too soft for this. You care too much about the people who betray you. I'll do this for you. Because I have to."

She shot the other three. I couldn't watch; they were my friends. She was my . . . She was my wife; my wife had just killed my friends. For revenge. In some ways, she was doing it for me. And I hated it. She walked up to me, grabbed my hand, and pulled me to my feet. My eyes met hers, and I could feel her hand in mine. It had always been calloused and strong, but it felt hard now. Her eyes, her face, her body were all hard; she wasn't my Hope anymore. And she hit me. She actually hit me. And if I let her, she'd kill me too. If I betrayed her, whatever that means, she'll kill me, too. My hand shook in hers. And that's when I learned about my stunning ability. A tingle ran down my arm and shot into her, and she went limp, falling to the ground. Before she was even all the way down, I started running. I couldn't do this.

"Cindi! No, Cindi! Come back! You can't do this. I'm your wife!" Her voice became harsher as she cried out in rage. "You are mine! You can't just leave me here!"

The words struck me, and I stopped. I looked back at her. "I-I don't belong to anyone! I decide who I am."

=== Present Day ===

"It's good to see you, Cind," Hope said, smiling softly through the bars.

"So, what's the plan, Hope? Just going to keep me trapped here? Do you really think I didn't come here without an escape plan?" I reached in and grabbed a popper, and pressed the button. Nothing happened. I pushed it again. Fuck. Curt can teleport anywhere in the world, but the one fucking time I needed it, it won't work. Maybe Hope knows how to block it, somehow. I leaned down, started digging through my bag, and grabbed the little EMP generator. Hope watched me placidly. I made sure to close the bag to protect all of the other electronics and clicked the button. The lights flickered for a split second and died all around the room. The instant they did, I jumped through the bars, phasing through them, my tank top and shorts being left behind on the floor, but the bag came with me. I landed on the other side and started dashing for the door.

"Oh, I figured you'd have a plan," she called after me. I didn't turn back to look at her. I started to phase through the glass door on the other side, and I felt barbs pierce inside me and a jolt of electricity. My body convulsed, and I became solid again. The glass shattered around me, and I collapsed on the balcony, shuddering. I reached behind me and tried to pull the barbs out as I heard footsteps walking over to me. I convulsed violently as more electricity was pumped into me. As my vision dimmed, I saw a pair of shoes step in front of me. "I do know you, after all. I am your wife."
 
Issue #24: And You’re Old Enough to Know a Lot
Hey, sorry about the late update. I've been hella depressed and distracted and forgot about this for a moment. Don't worry. I have at least 25 more chapters written. Also, I'm debating publishing another work that I've written that's somehow even hornier and probably dumber. High fantasy erotica. I don't know if anyone here is an audience for that kind of thing, but it exists. Just doesn't have cover art.

------------------------------------------------------------------​


=== Kari ===



Despite all of my cuts, I waved off the paramedics. They weren't going to be able to help me anyway. I took a few deep breaths and then flew home. Not to Suiren's place. I rushed to mom and dad. By the time I got there, I was exhausted. I collapsed to the floor, and I heard glass breaking. I heard footsteps close in, and I felt someone lift me up. A few hours later, I woke up in bed. I was topless and covered in gauze. I looked down at myself despondently. I had gained some scars. There were the ones I could see on my arms from where Curt had captured me and tried to saw them off. There were matching ones on my legs. Undoubtedly, I would have new ones under the gauze. I looked at my phone. It had been ten hours. I got up, pulled myself out of bed, and shambled into the central lab. Mom and dad were talking in a hushed whisper, but I could still hear every word. The benefits, or maybe detriments, of having super-hearing.

"What are we going to do? She keeps getting hurt? First from Curt and now this Lady Blade?"

"I don't know. We have to convince her to stop. She's not as invulnerable as-" Dad cut off when he saw me approaching. "Hey, sweetie, how are you feeling?"

"Oh, Kari, baby. You should really be in bed. You lost a lot of blood," mom said, coming to my side.

"You guys want me to stop being a hero?" I asked, tears clouding my vision. My parents looked at each other and then at me.

"Honey," mom began. "It's just . . ."

"You keep getting hurt. We're worried."

"Yeah, a couple of things hurt me. It happens, but . . ." The tears leaked down my face. "I can't just stop. I'm the only one strong enough to do some of these things! I'm the only one who might be able to stop Lady Blade. Or Curt!"

"Sweetie," dad said. "You haven't been able to yet. What's changed?"

"I was caught by surprise. I-I've been training. I'm getting better at fighting."

"What we're trying to say is that you don't have to fight," mom added, putting her arm around me. She stroked my shoulder.

"But I do!"

"There are other heroes. Like . . . Bion. And Professor Mind."

"They can't do what I can. And even when they can, they don't. I'm stronger than they are. And I can't just not help people. I want to."

"I know you do, honey. We just . . . we almost lost you once. I don't want that to happen again."

"Almost lost me? Mom, I'm right here. I haven't almost died. I've gotten hurt, but lots of people will get more than just hurt if I don't help them. They'll die. I am so much less likely to die than anyone else."

"And what if this Lady Blade or Curt decides to cut off your head next time!?" My father demanded, anger coloring his tone.

"They're not going to! They won't get the chance." My own voice had become steady, despite the tears. It was also filled with anger. I felt my hands shake. I clenched my fists.

"How do you know!?" He shouted. Mom shot him a look, and he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "How do you know?"

"Because I'm going to continue to train. I'm faster than anyone on the planet. I just need to get better at actually fighting people. And I'm going to."

"How?" Mom asked, pleading.

"Suiren has taught me a lot. She's coming back. She might already be back." I disentangled myself from mom's arms and started back towards my room.

"Can't you wait until you're healed up a little more?" Mom asked. I looked back at her; I could see the fear in her eyes, in the crease of her mouth. I shook my head.

"No, mom. Right now, I'm weak enough so that those guys might present a real challenge. It'll be a good experience. And I need to figure out what's going on with Lady Blade. That sword . . . It's insane. Nothing has ever hurt me like that before."

Mom and dad both stared silently at me for a while. I shook my head, returned, and got dressed in my Smash Gal outfit; this one had tight pink pants, the same pink top with my logo, and my same calf-length cape. I looked at myself in the mirror. The hint of bandages could be seen on my shoulder and on my back. I looked pale and tired. And I felt dead. But that was all the more reason to get back on that horse.

I stepped out and tried to stand tall and look strong. Mom and dad both watched me go. I wished them well and then started flying. I didn't go my full speed. I was still tired and didn't want to end up crashing down. I got back to the dojo and landed heavily on the boards. They didn't buckle under me, thankfully, but I also had to catch my breath on my hands and knees for a minute or two. Suiren and her grandmother came out after a while.

"Kari, are you okay?"

"I'm just a little tired. H-how . . . how was your trip?"

"It was good. What happened to you? You don't get tired." Ren put her hand on my shoulder and lifted my head.

"I . . . got into a fight while on patrol. A horrible one."

"Wh-who did you get into a fight with? Who could do this to you?" Suiren asked, her voice cracking. "W-was it Esvanir?"

"No, child." Ren's grandma had closed the distance between us. "It wasn't Mr. Reese. You know who it was."

"L-Lady Blade?" Suiren's voice broke. I couldn't tell if it was from fear, pain, or rage.

"Yeah," I said. "You know her, right?"

"Yeah, we know her." Ren's grandmother put her arm around me and pulled me up. She was stronger than she looked. I tried to help push myself up, and a wave of dizziness hit me. I took a few deep breaths, then started forward. "Suiren, I think it's time to tell your protege about my former protege."

"Yeah," Suiren said in a small voice. "I guess it is."

=== Curt ===



I woke up pretty late. The bed felt cold, and I reached out without opening my eyes for Cindi. She was not there. I opened my eyes, and it looked like she hadn't been to bed yet. I checked the clock, and it was six P.M. I got out of bed and looked around. There were some new bags. I walked over to the table with all of the wedding plans on it. She had taken my note and the duffle bag I had set out for her. She's probably just on that job. Doesn't need me poking my nose into her business. I took a shower and got myself cleaned up, figuring she'd be back at some point tonight. In the meantime, I looked through some of the other things she had brought home. Her wedding dress wasn't there, but she got a few examples of the masquerade masks the guests would wear. I smiled. It was a brilliant idea, but it was also so theatrical. So . . . Perfectly Cindi.

I looked through a couple of the other tasks that she'd accomplished, and she had been busy. She hadn't had time to look through the new seating chart proposal, but that's fine. I'm sure there were other tasks I could finish. I spent a while doing it. One of the things on the list was to get some form of tux. Des might be available to help me. And while we're at it, we can do a check-up and remove some stitches. They're getting itchy. I gave them a call; they answered on the third ring. "Room three."

"Room three?"

"I'm assuming you're bleeding out again since that's the only reason you ever call me."

"Not this time. Though, I do need to have some of those stitches removed."

"Oh, so you're calling to waste my time then. You are aware I'm a real doctor who does real doctor things, right?"

"Painfully. But I need help picking out a tux. And you're my best person."

"Mmm. While I agree that I am the best part of your life, I wonder how Cindi would feel about that."

"We can ask her when she gets back from her job. But also, fuck off. You know what I mean."

"Yeah, I also need to get my order in for my tux."

"Decided on a tux, then?"

"Kind of?"

"Oh?"

"I found this neat half tux, half skirt thing. It's pretty sweet. I might even outshine Cindi."

"What about me?"

"I always outshine you."

"That's. . . fair. So, you in?"

"Yeah. Room three. We'll do the stitches first."

=== Kari ===



I was guided over to the room they had given me to stay in, and they laid me down. "I see your wounds have been taken care of."

"Yeah . . . What is that sword? Why can it hurt me?"

"It's a mighty weapon," the old lady said. "An ancient one. It was forged maybe a thousand years ago and has undergone many changes since then. But the one consistent thing is that it is incredibly formidable in the wrong hands."

"Well, that seems weird and contrived. There's just a random ancient sword that can hurt an alien-human hybrid that's basically invulnerable to everything else."

"I don't think that was the intention. But it seems so," the old woman said.

"Well, that's awfully annoying. What does this all have to do with you?"

"That sword is supposed to be mine," Suiren said petulantly.

"You've no more earned it than she did, child," her grandmother said.

"Wait, you're supposed to have the sword? Why?"

"It's been passed down through our family for generations."

"Oh, so, Lady Blade is your sister? Cousin?"

"No," both of them said at the same time. The grandmother nodded to Suiren.

"She was grandma's student. She was outstanding. Unlike you, she took to fighting immediately. She learned everything grandma knows." She looked over at her relative and smiled. "And you're old enough to know a lot."

"Say that again, and you may not live long enough to know as much as I do," her grandmother replied, smiling. "But yes. She was a great student. She naturally adopted a perfect form and was just very good at every physical aspect of it."

"So, what happened?"

"She was . . . angry. Her parents had been killed by some criminals in a mugging. She was furious at the criminals who got away. But her anger kept growing. She blamed society for letting people like that exist at all. She let it consume her. Now she's taken to ending anyone who doesn't live up to her morals."

"Well, her morals are kind of fu-" I stopped, looking at Suiren. "Screwed up. She thinks PM and I should be killed because we're degenerates."

"Yeah. She does," Suiren said simply. "Which is why we need to get the sword back."

"So, why haven't you?"

"Because the sword follows rules. She stole it after defeating its previous master in combat. And while she's using it wrong, it still obeys her."

"Wh-who did she defeat?"

"Me," the old woman said. "I'm not as young and spry as I used to be. I can't beat her like I am now."

"Oh. So, what's the plan, then?"

"I'm going to beat her." Suiren raised a fist. I frowned at her.

"You're not ready, child," her grandmother said.

"I am! You just won't let me try! I can beat Kari!"

"Kari's not a fighter. Not like Sarah."

"I think she's right, Ren. You're not ready yet. I'm inexperienced, but even I noticed a difference between you and her."

"You did?" Suiren asked, her voice a little small. "So it's still that big. Damn it!"

"Language, Suiren," her grandmother said. "So, you noticed a difference, Kari? What do you mean?"

"Suiren is strong for her age but still short and slow. And I don't know if she . . .you can kill someone. I've seen Lady Blade do it." I clenched my fist. "But I can defeat her."

"No, you can't," Suiren said. "It has to be me."

"You're not strong enough yet. And I can't just let her murder people in cold blood. She's a monster."

"I think your current state says that maybe you aren't up to defeating her either," the old woman said as she examined me over steepled fingers.

"No, not right now. I still need to do some training, but I can beat her. I just need to get better. If you guys are still willing to help me." Suiren's grandmother's face was purely enigmatic. I couldn't decipher it at all. Suiren looked angry and hurt and didn't say anything for what seemed like forever.

"I don't think you're the right person to take her down. But I'm still your teacher. If you're here to learn, I'm here to teach."

"Very good, Suiren. But tomorrow. Kari needs to get some rest, and so do you."

=== Curt ===



Cindi hadn't been back in a few days. And I was trying my best not to worry. I had busied myself with the leftover tasks for the wedding, at least to the best of my ability. I contacted a few bands that could do a variety of music. We had already picked out the venue, and I ensured all the payments went through. One of the more complicated elements that Cindi wanted to happen the most was to have everything recorded but ensure that our guests' privacy wasn't compromised. We are still wanted criminals after all. I started building little drones that could fly deftly and capture everything. We had chosen a secular wedding officiant since neither of us believed. By the third day, I wondered if she had just gotten cold feet and booked it.

Waking up alone in our hotel bed was getting harder. I was trying my best to be okay with Cindi not being around, but her scent was fading, and it was cold and lonely. And I was running out of projects; I had reorganized all the wedding notes to be easily accessible in a folder; I had made the drones. And just three days of constant planning and building later, I was trying to design new protections for my rig. I considered making contacts to replace the glasses, but I've never been good with poking myself in the eye. Which is a shame. So, I did something I never thought I'd do. I made her a rig. With this, I can be sure . . . Sure that she's staying with me for me and not for . . . I couldn't finish the thought. It hurt too much to think about. So I didn't.

Instead, I threw myself wholly into my work. Her powers forced me to reconsider the way I designed the rig entirely. The fact that she had to be naked raised questions. She could phase with a bag, so, really, whatever caused the nudity requirement was probably more psychosomatic than anything, but it was also now her brand. So, I made her a couple of options. Firstly, I did make some special contacts that would allow her to have the same augmented reality system that I did, which was incredibly complicated, but I made a couple of quick runs to get all of the materials. AR contacts were already commercially available, and it was just modifying those to be compatible with the app. It was mostly just a matter of programming. Most of which I had already done for the glasses. I also made her a pair of glasses.

I didn't know if either would stay on her when phasing, but it wasn't that much more work. The other thing I did, since I didn't know if the same hand rig would stay on her any better than mine would, I designed it to be a bit thinner and to fold up. I also had to insulate it from her weird electric powers. Flight, phasing, and taser fingers. She really is just a bizarre grab bag of abilities, I thought as I worked. When I was done, I got a little box for it to fit into. And a separate case for the glasses and contacts. I hope she likes it. I . . . I hope she still wants me when she has it.

After a week, I was starting to get really worried. She hadn't been back at all. There had been no sign of her anywhere in the world. No thefts were reported that could be her. There were a few more that were apparently me. But the other thing is that even if she had left me . . . Even if she was gone from my life . . . she wouldn't leave behind her identity box. Or her clothes. Or all of the stuff she had stolen. I don't think she would anyway. Her life was in that suitcase. Lots of her lives, actually.

So, I did something else I didn't like doing. But if she left me, I still wanted to give her the rig. It was hers. And I'd need closure. So, I checked the last place where she popped. I usually am pretty okay with her coming and going as she pleased. Still, I kept a record of everything to ensure my technology was mine. With her rig, she'd have her own separate log. One that would be very hard for me to access. The last pop that wasn't mine was in the Hampdens. I brought up a satellite view of the place. It was some beach house. It looked . . . familiar somehow. I stared at it for a long time, racking my brain for where I remembered it. After a few minutes of it not coming to me, I got up and started pacing. I got myself a cup of coffee, and as I returned, I saw the blueprints still lying on the table and froze. It can't be. If it was a dangerous job, she'd escape. No jail on earth that can keep her forever. But Marcelli had found a way. The mere thought of the man tightened my chest with anxiety and anger.

I took a few deep breaths and sat down at the laptop. I went to the records site of the Hampdens to see if I could figure out who owned the house. After a few minutes, I found it. Hope Lesslier. I searched for her name, and while I found her social security number and a few other documents, her persona was sparse. She was a patron of the arts and funded a bunch of archeology all over the world. But her tax records were clean. Too clean. And she was filed as married, but I couldn't find her husband's name. I spent some more time digging into it and eventually found the marriage certificate, and ice went through my veins. Hope Lesslier and Cindi Lesslier. I couldn't find pictures of them together anywhere. I found her. Her wife was nowhere to be found. I couldn't find tax records for her. I found a birth certificate, eventually. Cindi Sapphire. I stared at the screen for a long time. It can't be her. But she's the only person I've ever met who spells Cindi like that. And . . . I stood up and grabbed my rig, and got fully dressed. I didn't know what to expect. I also grabbed the case I put her rig into and put it in my pocket. I snapped, and the hotel room disappeared.

=== Kari ===



We started at dawn the day after I returned to the dojo. And Suiren was relentless. She trained me until dusk. We started with the same no-counter challenge where I would just dodge and block several people at once. And it was just as frustrating as the last time. It is hard to keep track of ten attacks at the same time. But I was getting better. One of the hardest things was to not use my strength. I had to be careful to not block too hard. When I did, my sparring partners would go flying.

When I wasn't fighting five or six people at a time, Suiren would challenge me. And she was worse than that. She seemed to be legitimately trying to hurt me. And the problem was that she couldn't. She couldn't even throw me around at all. Even after dusk, the training continued. Suiren had taken to trying to sneak up on and attack me. And she caught me off guard the first two times. She'd even try when I was asleep. And honestly, I was starting to find all of this really annoying. So, I stopped blocking with my body. If I heard her sneaking up on me, I would just wait until the last moment and create a small forcefield around me, and she'd bounce off. Which gave me an idea. I started spending about half of the defense sessions just working on making those faster and better. Just small panels of hardened air to take the attacks. If I got good at those, I could defend against Lady Blade's fire. And the dirty tricks that Curt kept throwing at me. And maybe those weird convulsions Buck Cherry could make me do.

After a while, we stopped having my partners just try to hit me and started using actual weapons. Well, wooden weapons. And those are even more fragile than people. So I had to be even more careful than I was previously. And I hated it. And what I hated more than that is that it was incredibly good at helping me with quick strength control. I couldn't always stop them from breaking their weapons or hurting their fists, elbows, knees, legs, and feet on me. But I could help roll with the attacks to make them less likely to.

After a week or so, I had gotten so used to this training that it felt like I could see everything. And I was bored. Late in the day, I asked, "Is there any way we can ramp this up a little bit?"

"Ramp up?" Suiren asked, overseeing the fight. "You're already fighting five people."

"Yeah, and it's not a challenge anymore."

"What do you mean?" Suiren sat up a little straighter. I sighed.

"These guys are trying their best, and I appreciate it, but now that I'm. . . more used to being attacked, my super senses have caught up, and I'm. . . um . . ."

"She's bored," Suiren's grandmother said. "And she has a point."

"She's still struggling."

"She's holding back."

"Well, yeah, but she has to, so she doesn't hurt any of them."

"No, I mean, she's still blocking because that's what you told her to do."

"What do you . . . Are you saying she could dodge all of that?"

"Well, can you?"

"Uh," I hesitated. "Yeah. I'd have to use super speed, but it's not like I'm already not cheating by being able to see everything coming anyway."

"I don't believe you," Suiren said defiantly.

"Pick your fastest fighters," I suggested. "They won't be able to touch me."

"No just flying up. Just dodging. On the ground."

"Of course," I said. Suiren motioned for the guys I was sparring with to back off. Suiren and her grandmother walked up. "Are you guys the fastest?"

"Yeah," the old lady said. She lifted her cane, twisted the handle, and revealed a long blade. Suiren just took a stance. They both closed the distance between us in an instant. The old woman slashed down at me, and Suiren jumped into the air and tried to ax kick me. I sidestepped them both with ease. Suiren landed and went to sweep my leg, and her grandmother's sword arced up at my head. I arched away from the blade and stepped over the outstretched leg. They continued to slash, kick and punch at me for what seemed like an eternity. They were fast for vanilla, non-meta people. But they seemed so slow, comparatively. I always tried to stay within their range, but I could have been anywhere in the compound in the time it took them to make an attack and reset for the next one. I could be out of the city. After minutes of fighting at their fastest, both of them were on their knees, breathing heavily.

"See? It's not even a challenge anymore."

"I-it never should've been," the old woman said, trying to catch her breath.

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"You've always had super senses and super speed. Now you are just actually using them," Suiren chimed in. "We should have never been able to touch you. You have always been able to dodge bullets. You just never had to. All we did was help train your brain to be as fast as it could be."

"So . . . Am I done?"

"Done?" Suiren asked incredulously. "That depends."

"On what?"

"On what you want. You could learn real martial arts. You've learned how to dodge and defend yourself. Which is a great start. But you still don't know how to fight." I considered this for a moment. I didn't know what to do. With these skills and my power, I was more capable than ever. But actually learning how to fight would probably not be a bad thing. I can throw punches and grab people, but against someone like Lady Blade, I don't think that'll ever be enough. I'd probably have to kill her to stop her.

"I . . . Do you think it's a good idea?"

"Do you?"

"I came here because I wasn't thinking clearly and kept making big mistakes. My . . . my judgment is . . . maybe not the best."

"Perhaps not, but you're also not exactly the same person. And it's only been a few weeks. What do you want to do?"

"I want to go back to patrolling the city. Helping people. Saving them. But. . . . It might also be a good idea to know how to actually fight . . . What if I . . ." I hesitated. "What if I split my time? I come back for more teaching, but also get back into the world and start helping people again?"

"I like that idea," the old lady said.

"Yeah, okay," Suiren said. She seemed a little annoyed about it.
 
Issue #25: An Ice Cream Date
Hey there. Look at me getting an update done not only on time but ahead of time. Amazing. So, I had a question for whoever still reads these. I have a 70k high fantasy, loosely D&D based erotica that my friends seem to like okay. Anyone interested in that kind of thing? Because it fucking exists and I hate not publishing things. I don't know why I hate not publishing things. But I do.

This doesn't mean I would stop work on SG&E! I have plenty more going on with that. There are at least 9 more chapters written and a few more ideas bouncing around for chapters and arcs after that. I just also have this available and obviously am arrogant enough to believe that other people want to read my personal brand of smut.

------------------------------------------------------------------------​

=== Curt ===



The world reasserted itself on the beach. I squinted in the bright, midday sun. Right. I hadn't accounted for the time zone differences. I looked around the beach for a moment. I was pretty much right below the balcony of the house. There was some broken glass and some obvious cleaning that had happened relatively recently. I snapped up to the balcony and looked around. The walls were mostly reinforced glass. Nothing short of an RPG would get through them. I studied it closely. The seal around the glass door was a lighter color than the ones around the window. So the door has been replaced recently. Okay. Still not technically proof that Cindi was here. In fact, it's kind of evidence against it. But this is definitely the same place as the blueprints. I snapped inside, and my glasses told me there was no signal inside the house. Signal jammer. Why would there be a signal jammer here? Hmm. That means a popper wouldn't work here. It relies on GPS signals. If one can't get through, it can't determine the source. Which is why I made the glasses. Without them, I'd be trapped here. Even still, I'm stuck to line-of-sight for now. That's going to complicate matters.

I started walking around, doing my best to be quiet. I'm no Buck Cherry, but I'm also not bad at this. I went through several rooms. I found the art rooms that would undoubtedly be Cindi's focus. None of the pieces looked to be missing. Also, a strike against her being here. I started down a hall, and I heard a voice. I froze. "Come on, now. You should really eat something, my love."

I snuck closer, tried to glance into the room quickly, and then hid behind the wall. A severe-looking redhead was sitting at one end of the table. Hope Lesslier. I recognized her from the photos I had seen. I couldn't see the rest of the room. This place was vast and gaudy, and that made things difficult. The room had a few entrances, though. I brought up the blueprints of the house while hiding behind the wall. There's one right behind her. I might be able to sneak up on her from there. At least I'd get to see the rest of the roo-

My thoughts were interrupted by the voice again. "Oh, it appears as though we have an unexpected guest. How droll. Come out now, Mr. Reese. I assume that's you in the hall."

Fuck! Fuck, fuck fuck fuck. What should I do?

"Come now, Mr. Reese. I know you're there. My security system informed me the instant you were on the balcony. I'd hate it if people thought I was a bad host. And I've been looking forward to . . . meeting you." I stepped into the room and looked around. Cindi was there. She looked like she hadn't slept much in the last week. And she was chained to the chair. The shackle had something on it. Probably an electroshock device. And she was shaking, and tears were running down her face. "And there he is. I must say, I can't see why you would choose him, my love. He's so . . . ordinary compared to us."

"Curt, what are you doing here!?" Cindi demanded in a hoarse voice. I looked over at her. It took a lot of willpower not to rush to her.

"Oh, you know, I was in the neighborhood. Decided to visit your wife."

"Oh, so you knew we were married. Cindi insisted she was over me and hadn't told you because it didn't matter."

"That she was married?" I asked. "Oh, well, you know how it is. You start dating someone, do some Googling to learn a little about them. I gotta say, though, I prefer your original name. Moore sounds so much more, if you'll pardon the pun, hopeful than Lesslier."

"And is idle curiosity all that brought you here today?"

"Mostly. I mean, that, and frankly, we have a wedding to plan, and I need Cindi's help. I'm absolutely lost without her."

"Curt, you need to go! I'll handle this."

"Oh, okay. Well, I didn't mean to interrupt dinner. Really I was just coming around to drop off a gift for you. An early wedding gift," I said and started towards her. I heard a gun cock.

"Oh, that's okay. You can give it to me for her, Mr. Reese."

"C'mon now, Hope. Curt, please. We're practically family," I said, turning back to her with a smile.

"We're nothing," she said coldly, then seemed to reconsider with a shrug. "Well, you're nothing."

I kept my eye trained on the gun she had pointed at me, putting my hands in my pockets. I had to be careful with how. Cindi might have a plan, but I also don't want to leave her in this situation. The least I can do is give her another tool and be a distraction.

"Curt, you have to leave. I'll be fine," Cindi lied. She didn't lie to me often; she didn't have to, usually. But this was different. I looked back at her; the tears were still streaming down her cheeks. I sighed and shook my head, using the motion to disguise me, marking out a waypoint just above Cindi's lap but below the table. Hope shouldn't be able to see it. I turned to Hope and watched her as I opened up two portals in both pockets. It was delicate work. I had to be careful that the edges of my ingresses didn't clip through my pants. After all, I thought, it'd be awfully embarrassing to meet my fiancee's wife with holes in my pants, trying to keep my thoughts light. She was threatening the woman I loved. I gently put the two cases onto Cindi's lap.

"Maybe Cindi is right. I'm intruding. I think I will leave."

"Oh, you'll leave alright," Hope said. She fired her gun, and I dived out of the way. The bullet shattered a vase behind me. "Oh damn it! That was from the Ming Dynasty."

"Maybe you shouldn't be shooting in here. There's lots of valuable stuff," I said, rolling into a crouch. I marked a waypoint just in front of her gun and opened a portal just in front of it. She fired, and the bullet went straight back into the barrel of the gun. It exploded in her hand, and she screamed, dropping the shredded metal.

"God damn you!"

"Doubt he will. He's a bit busy doing the non-existent thing," I retorted, dashing forward. She met me halfway, and I threw a punch. She caught my arm and twisted it. I felt my arm strain and start to crack. I bent with her motion to lessen the pressure, and she used her new leverage to pin my arm behind my back. I winced and tried to elbow her in the ribs with my other arm. She caught it and pulled it behind my back. I struggled for a moment, but I was outmatched. She was strong for her size and had me where she wanted. But I am Esvanir. I go wherever I want. I set several waypoints throughout the room and just started snapping between them. After the fourth snap, her grip loosened, and I tossed her off of me.

Teleporting was really rough on the stomach for most people. It's a lot of lurching motion, and the body just wasn't made for it. I'm used to it. Cindi is mostly used to it. Noobs sometimes lose their lunch the first time. And usually, they don't do it that many times in a row. She stumbled to her feet. I teleported over to Cindi. She'd put on her rig, and I saw that it would need some adjustments. Her hand was a little smaller than I thought it was. I took out one of my batteries, slammed it onto the shackle, and activated it. With a puff of smoke, it shorted out the device, and Cindi immediately phased through it and flipped out of her chair and the clothes she was wearing.

"Curt! Watch out!" I turned halfway just in time to see something fly at my head, and everything went black.

=== Chuck ===



"We suspect the infamous thief, Curtis Reese, the Esvanir, is linked with a series of mysterious thefts happening all around the city." The chief of police was giving a statement to the press. "The list is ever-growing and includes several pieces of art, a bunch of technology from firms such as EnGin, WanEn, and a few museums. The thefts match how he has been known to steal things in the past. There are few or no traces left, and the thief seems able to get anywhere with relative ease. Given the events of his fight with local vigilantes, like Smash Gal and Professor Mind, he is considered armed and extremely dangerous."

I watched the broadcast and shook my head at every word. I had been keeping track of the different thefts that were happening, and none of them felt like Esvanir. But, since he had knocked out an officer in his escape with his lawyer, who was probably just Buck Cherry in disguise, they wouldn't consider anyone but Esvanir. He was absurdly high on the FBI's Most Wanted list. But each of the crimes did seem related. Or at least most of them. Most recently, a museum had been hit, and several paintings had been stolen. Esvanir, to date, was only suspected in one other art theft done years ago. He was usually more interested in stealing from people he thought were currently wronging the world and had never discussed the nature of art theft. Though, given his fiancee, I somehow doubt he has a problem with it.

I extended out a hand, and a 3D mental projection flickered into existence. It was the museum. It played back the footage of the theft. I had . . . convinced the security guard to let me see it before the police had taken it as evidence. The actual thief had picked a lock after hours and slipped in. I had seen the scratches on the door, and the camera had captured the door opening. Something Esvanir wouldn't need to do. There was no sign of someone going through the door. Why aren't the police using this? They had to have seen it. Five minutes later, there is movement on the other side of the museum. Whoever it was started drilling, which set off an alarm. This person quickened their pace, liberated the painting they wanted, put it on a dolly that had seemingly materialized out of nowhere, and made their escape. I replayed the part of the dolly appearing. It appeared from nowhere, dropped on the floor, and folded out to the full dolly they use. Is that how the one from EnGin worked? Seems like that's how they would handle it. If it is, it means that it's the same invisible thief. But why frame Esvanir? Is that the goal? Do they hate him, or is it a matter of convenience?

I sat back and considered all of the details I had. An invisible thief targeted some of the same places Curtis Reese did. But also, some areas aren't his usual objectives. Reese hasn't denounced the claims, and the thief hasn't demanded credit. Could they be working together? No, one stolen items was scheduled to be donated to charity. I don't think that fits in with the pseudo-ethics that the self-professed Robin Hood would do. As arrogant as he is, I think he would balk at the idea of anything he thinks is as distasteful as that. I stopped, frowning for a moment. Then again, he did work for Marcelli and even rescued him from the police station. Then fled the country. I need to talk to someone who knows him. I stood up and started to look around for a moment. "I guess I should call Kari."

"Why would you call me? I'm sitting right here." I jumped and started falling off the building I had been sitting on the edge of. Kari grabbed me. Which was completely unnecessary. I floated my way back up.

"How long have you been there?"

"Oh, like ten minutes."

"But I didn't sense you at all."

"You were distracted. Deep in thought about . . . something. I don't know. I'm not the mind reader."

"But even so, almost no one can sneak up on me."

"I've been getting better at thinking and feeling nothing. It's the practice that Ren is making me do when I'm not training with her."

"Oh." I extended my mental sense, and it was true. Well, mostly. It wasn't that she was feeling nothing. It was that she was masking her emotions. And her thoughts. It was impressive. Especially since ordinarily, I would be able to know pretty much anything she was thinking if I wanted to. I still might be able to, but I couldn't just read it like a book anymore.

"So, what's up? What were you going to call me for?" Kari asked, grinning. "Is it for an ice cream date?"

"No, not exactly," I admitted. I felt a shift under the mask of her emotions. I couldn't detect what the change was, but I think she might've been disappointed. "We can do that, though. I just wanted to talk to you about . . . Esvanir."

"Curt?" There was another shift in her. I felt the mask strain. "Oh. Okay. Sure. But you're paying. It's my consulting fee."

"Okay," I replied, laughing."

"And we're going somewhere expensive. Like that Gelato place."

"Lead the way." She charged off, and I followed her. Thankfully she was going at a halfway reasonable speed. We landed a few minutes later, and she ordered something complicated with several flavors that I'd swear would never work together. I got something simple. Vanilla.

"So, what do you want to know about Curt?" She asked. I extended my senses again, but her mask was back on and fully stable. I couldn't help but frown. Kari holding back this much . . . I don't know that that's a good thing.

"So, the police chief was online saying he's still suspected of those strange thefts."

"They're not him."

"How can you be sure? Maybe he's changed his M.O. He did work for Marcelli." I saw her jaw tighten and her eyes narrow. I got the sense of rage just underneath the surface, and she took a few deep breaths.

"That's. . . Not what it seemed."

"What do you mean? Marcelli sicced him on you."

"Yeah . . . well . . . You may have the ability to read minds, but I heard Marcelli the night he . . . got away. M-Marcelli . . ." She hesitated for a few moments, taking a few bites of her dessert. "Marcelli was threatening Cherry."

"How do you know?"

"I heard Marcelli say it when he was talking to his lawyer. And it makes sense."

"How so?"

"Well, for one, when Marcelli sicced him on me, Curt said that he wasn't doing this for himself. And he seemed scared. Then later . . . the conversation I overheard. Marcelli was threatening Cherry somehow. And if I know one thing about Curt . . . He'd do anything for someone he cared about."

"That . . . makes sense," I muttered as I contextualized. The fight on the night that Esvanir helped Marcelli made sense. He was emotionally raw that day. He had spent at least a few weeks thinking the woman he loved would die at the hands of someone who would do it. Then Kari and I blow in, and Kari almost kills her. And he just snapped. Curt wasn't being the careful thief he typically is. He was out for blood.

"So, yeah. That's why Curt went as far as he did that night. These other thefts? Nah. Don't get me wrong. If Curt wanted to, he could've stolen that stuff. It would have been easy. Whoever this person is, they're not Curt. They're not as . . . good as he is. At least at being a thief." I stared down into my slowly melting gelato. I took a few spoonfuls, considering.

"Hmm. Do you think they have a connection?"

"No idea. Sorry. I'm not so good at thinking these things through. There's a reason that I arrive on the scene and punch things. All the people I go after are either immediately breaking the law or running away shortly after that."

"I think you're selling yourself a little short, there."

"Maybe. Still, it's weird, right?"

"What is?"

"The police are really convinced that it's Curt. Even though it's pretty obvious, it's not. Don't get me wrong, I want to catch Curt too. He and Cherry should go down for everything they've done and probably then some. But not things he didn't do."

"Yeah, that is weird." We ended our little ice cream excursion after that, and I considered all the places this thief had hit as I flew around the city. I think I know where they're going to strike next.

=== Cindi ===



I watched Hope slam a metal baton into Curt's neck. I watched Curt go down. My Curt! That bitch! He's mine. No one has the right to treat anything I own like that! Hope rose and brushed herself off and grimaced at her bleeding hand. The gun had exploded in her hand.

"Well, now. I must admit, he is more impressive than I thought. Sit back down," Hope ordered. I didn't move. "Come now, my love."

I looked down at my hand. When I had first met Curt, I had considered stealing his tech. Becoming unstoppable. But he never gave me a chance to. I had looked for it for a while after I had exhausted him. After our first few times together, I had given up. He knew who I was. I disappeared, and when I returned, he didn't ask where I had been or who I had been with. He just asked for some help on a job and offered me fifty percent. I put on the glasses he gave me, and my eyes went wide. There was so much information constantly running through them. These little glasses identified air pressure, power sources in the room, faces and even came up with little profiles for them when I focused on things. I accidentally selected some spots with some subtle eye movement. It was so much. Oh, my little Curt. My Essy. You are amazing. Being able to deal with all this all the time. Being able to process all of this information all the time. Hope had started walking towards me.

"Come now, Cind. You don't think you'll actually get away. I have a hostage now."

"And you think I care?"

"Oh, I know you care, Cindi. You tried to get him to run away from me. Because you know what I'll do to him. What I'll do to keep you. It's a shame he was too stupid to listen." She reached out to grab me, and I went intangible. My glasses started to fall through my nose, and I panicked, but they stopped. And the little bracelet that he made me hadn't moved at all. That's. . . weird. I slipped out of her grip. And went through her. She spun and produced a taser, aimed it at me, and fired; I jumped above the lines and flew over them. She gritted her teeth, replaced the barbs, and aimed at me again. Then grinned and aimed lower. She pointed the taser gun at Curt. I gulped and tried to dive down. My eyes focused on the weapon, and I accidentally selected it. That's right; I can just steal one of his tricks. She fired. I snapped my fingers, and a portal popped up before the electrified lines. I looked up at her face and a portal opened in front of it. The barbs flew out, and she tried to dodge, but they caught her on the cheek, and she convulsed and shuddered under the voltage.

I landed next to Curt and leaned over him. I started trying to cycle through the different menus, but I found it confusing. Eventually, I opened a map on the glasses, but they couldn't find my position. I sighed and took them off. I returned to the chair, grabbed the cute little case he had crafted for them, and put them away, gathering the clothes I had left behind. I looked down at the gold bracelet he had made me. It was a match to the silver one he wore all the time. The portals disappeared and left Hope with her taser lines cut in two. She was unconscious. Maybe worse. But I focused on Curt. I lifted his head, and there was a nasty welt. I managed to raise him and carried him to the art room. My idol was back in its case. I didn't have any of my tools or any way of opening the case again. I sighed. I guess I was going to have to let it go this time. Curt stirred next to me and sat up. His eyes were barely focused, and his glasses were askew. I looked at him. He hadn't been sleeping. Neither had I. He winced and looked around. His sharp blue eyes focused on the idol above him.

"Is that it?" He asked weakly.

"Yeah."

"What are we waiting for?"

"Don't have a way of getting it."

"You're the Buck Cherry," he responded, struggling to his feet. His eyes met mine. I couldn't look away.

"And you're always the first to say never to underestimate someone who knows you're coming. Hope beat me. And you."

"The fuck she did. Well, she surely beat me. But not you." He snapped his finger twice, and the idol fell through the case and appeared in his hand. He pushed it into my hand, and I stared at it. The tiny idol's eyes bored back into my own. I held it to my chest and turned back to Curt as he limped away.

"Where are you going?"

"We got your thing. I got a concussion. I'm kind of done with our little vacation to the Hampdens."

"Well, we can't leave yet."

"Why not?"

"She . . . She's got your Poppers. And your batteries." He froze and then sighed heavily.

"Do you have any idea of where she's keeping them?"

"No."

"Fuck!" He started making his way back to the dining room. I dashed to keep up with him.

"So," I said, not looking at him.

"Yeah, what's up?"

"Took you a long time to get here. Seven whole days. W-was it this?" I lifted my hand and spread my fingers. The little bracelet and its handpiece covering the back of my hand shifted.

"Nope. Wasn't that," he replied simply.

"Then what kept you?"

"I . . . I didn't think you were in trouble for the first couple of days. Hell, I wasn't convinced you were in trouble until I got here."

"I was gone for a week!" I shouted.

"Yeah, and you've disappeared for months before. I . . . I thought you might've realized . . . I thought you were having second thoughts." This time I stopped and stared at him. My chest hurt. I stared at him, and he stopped and looked back. He looked saddened by the thought. By the admission. Realized?

"You thought I realized what, Curt!?" I demanded. It was hard to keep the hurt from my voice.

"Can we just drop this?" He asked in a small voice. "I was wrong."

"No, we can't drop this. I need to know what goes on in that thick head of yours." He smiled; he actually smiled. And chuckled. I'm going to kill him!

"You've been spending too much time around Des, Cher." He stared at the wall in front of him, pointedly not meeting my eye. "I thought you may have realized that marrying me is . . . a bad idea. That I don't deserve you."

"Oh," I said. I stared down at my feet for a moment and shook my head. "You're a fucking idiot, Curtis Reese!"

"Again, too much time with Des."

"The good doctor is right. You're an idiot."

"And how am I being stupid this time?"

"Love isn't about worthiness or deservingness. And neither is marriage. And besides, as you said earlier. I am Buck fucking Cherry. I decide who I want in my life. And you." I closed the distance between us and took his hand into mine. "You are Esvanir. Firstly, we are a power couple of the greatest thieves on earth. You are the smartest person I know when you're not letting your ridiculous self-doubt get the better of you. You are sure that you can steal anything not nailed down and a fair amount of things actually nailed down. If I gave you a week, you could have the nuclear codes of every country in the world."

"All of that is just planning. And that's easy," my fiance muttered defensively. But he didn't let go of my hand. In fact, his grip tightened. Not painfully. It was comforting, especially after a week with Hope. She made me sleep in the same bed as her. But I was shackled to the frame; I shuddered at the thought. I couldn't close my eyes without seeing the faces of my old crew. And the fact that I knew she could murder me.

"And this is just marriage. Something that millions of people do all day with no trouble. And you think it's too much for you."

"Not exactly."

"Then what?"

"I'm just afraid I won't be able to make you happy."

"Make me happy?" I considered that for a moment. We started walking again. Hope was gone; Curt sighed. "What do you think I need to be happy?"

"I don't know. A castle? The moon?" I laughed at him. He rolled his eyes and started glancing around. "She's gotta be around here somewhere. Unless she ran out to get help."

"She didn't. I don't need those things. If I did, I would have married the men offering them."

"And instead, you're marrying America's Most Wanted Petty Thief," he responded absently. "Where do you think she went then?"

"She's getting a weapon. Or weapons. I want adventure and freedom. And you're always capable of both." I responded. "But all of this raises a bigger question."

"Oh? Like what kind of weapon? She nearly killed me once already. And dislocated my shoulder, I think."

"Yeah, she'll do that." I waved my hand absently. "But the bigger question is if you thought I was leaving you. That you'd never see me again . . . Then why give me this? To track me?"

He looked at me and my raised hand, then shook his head. "No, nothing like that. I was going to encrypt your location so that you could only be found if you wanted to be."

"What? But when I asked for one before, you said no."

"Yeah, I did." He started making his way over to the next room and leaned around the corner. Apparently, it was clear because he went through and started off. I caught up to him.

"Then why?"

"Because I wanted you to have it. That way . . . even if you were off doing your own thing, you might at least remember some of the good times." He leaned over and dived back when a bullet crashed into the spot where his head just was. "Preferably one of the times I'm not being shot at."

He grabbed my hand, and we disappeared and reappeared in the middle of the room. There was a spray of gunfire, and this time I took over. I clenched his hand, and we went insubstantial. We flew through the air slowly. The firing stopped, and we landed, and he started dashing after the figure. From around the corner, something bounced off of the ground. Curt snapped his finger, which fell through a portal and went back around the corner. It exploded in a bright flash of light, and he charged forward, almost slipping on the hardwood floor. I watched this man, who had a concussion, who was arguing with his fiancee about whether she was staying with him. The man who managed to keep a clear enough head to teleport a grenade back at the thrower. If anyone is worthy of me, it's definitely him. And it's not like he has a choice. He already belongs to me.

"She's mine, Reese! I'll kill you and take her back!" I watched his demeanor change at that moment. I hadn't gotten used to the look he gets in his eyes sometimes. The look he had only ever directed at me twice. The first time was when I was in his apartment unannounced. The second was when he thought I had betrayed him to Marcelli. He charged down the hall, and I heard gunfire. He's going to get himself killed. That can't happen. Not now. I ran after him and watched him slide through bullets slamming all around him. He dove and thudded heavily on the floor before her, grabbed the gun, and kicked her in the stomach. She stumbled back. She was strong, but he was heavier. He snapped his finger, and a portal popped into existence over her hand. It tightened around her wrist, and she tried to pull it free, but the quickly rotating energy started to cut through her flesh, and her own blood started to drip down her hand, which was about a foot to the side of her. She reached down and grabbed another gun with her other hand. Curt lunged forward, disarmed her, and threw that hand back; it was also caught in a portal. She struggled against her bonds, cutting deeper into her flesh.

"I'd stop that, were I you," he said simply. "After all, Smash Gal only barely kept her limbs, and you've pissed me off almost as much as she did then."

"Is . . ." Hope struggled to speak, but she did stop her attempts. "Is this what you want, Cindi? I thought you . . . were uncomfortable . . . with all of this . . . violence?"

Curt looked at me, softened some, and sighed. "I'm not going to speak for her. I can't do that."

"Because you don't understand her. You don't really know her."

Curt winced at the words but clenched his fist. "Maybe. Maybe not. But I know I don't own her, so I'm ahead of you there."

She spat in his face, and he wiped it off slowly.

"And that's really the difference here between you and I, Hope," he said, staring at his hand. "I don't want to own her. I want her to be around me, sure. But I'll never force her to be. Because more than me wanting her to be around, I want her to be happy."

"She'd be happier with me."

"Considering she ran away from you, I don't think so."

"And she's never run away from you before?" He looked away from her. "That's what I thought. She came back to me."

"No, Hope. No, I didn't. I came back for this," I said, holding up the idol.

"And I knew you wanted it."

"So you set a trap. Hardly the same thing. Curt has never tried to trap me."

"Then he's a fool." Curt laughed at her. Openly. And she tried to swing on him but winced and relaxed. "What are you laughing at, you moronic . . . man?"

"Oh, I'm definitely stupid," he admitted. He walked around the desk. We had made it into my ex-wife's office. He looked around for a while, found the duffel bag, and hefted it onto the desk. "But I also know my limitations. You don't seem to. How many Poppers were here?"

"Just the four. Is there a case in there?" He put it on the desk. I opened it and put the idol in it.

"You think you're better than me, Reese? She'll leave you just like she did me."

"I hope not. But if she does, she'll be happy."

"You're an idiot. And I'll get my revenge! I'll kill you!" I stepped in front of her and slammed the back of my hand into her jaw. She rocked back and went limp.

"Don't talk to my fiancé like that." I met his eyes and then looked down. "My fiancé who is bleeding. Again."

"Oh, so I am. Huh."
 
Issue #26: One of the First Superheroes and One of the Most Super

=== Kari ===



I was back in the city, and it felt so good. I love Ren and enjoyed being at the dojo, but I had started to go stir-crazy after a while. There's just so little to do there outside of training. And a lot of people missed me. I had tons of well-wishes on Twitter, Tak-tik, YouTube, and Twitch. And my ban was lifted. I don't think I can ever forgive Buck Cherry for almost nuking my channel like that. There was a slight pang in my chest at the thought of that fight. And the subsequent one. I know that Curt is a bad guy. A petty criminal and thief, but it still hurts to see him look at me like that. To rage at me like that. To have to attack him like that.

I tried not to focus on that. Instead, I just enjoyed being back. Fully back. After visiting Chuck, I went on patrol, and it was an easy day. I helped a woman cross the street and a man get his groceries upstairs. I helped the same girl get her cat out of the same tree. It was nice. Everything was peaceful for a while. From somewhere downtown, I heard an explosion and people screaming. I blasted off the building I was sitting on as I took a break and found chaos. Bion and his automatons were battling other robots. Similar ones. One launched a missile at Bion. He blasted out of the way with jets on his feet and his back. The rocket went careening towards a building. I sped up and caught it before it could do any damage and sent it up into the sky, where it exploded far away from anyone it could hurt.

"NICE JOB, ROOKIE!" Bion called out in his distorted voice. He was wearing his trademark face mask and his roboticized suit, and suit was right. It was a navy blue and cream-colored metal shell designed to look like a sports jacket and slacks with a cream white turtleneck underneath. He charged forward and started blasting through the automatons that weren't his with ease. He slammed one through a car and fired a rocket at another that was trying to sneak up on him. The car exploded into a ball of flame. His other enemy dodged out of the way, and the missile sped straight into the wall of a building, exploding and causing glass and debris to fly everywhere. Screams echoed out of the building. I had to do something.

I flew forward and tackled the robot that had dodged. It twisted and slammed a robotic fist down into my face, and I went flying. But I held it tight and slammed it into the ground, grinding the machine's head into the asphalt. I tore its head off and threw it into another one of the machines, which went flying. I sped forward and caught it before it flew into a car, instantly grabbing it and ripping it apart. Gears and sprockets and oil sprayed forth from it. The car behind me honked a few times angrily. I just looked back at the driver, who shrunk back into his seat.

Bion was dealing with several more that had destroyed his own robot army. These things were vicious. In a flurry of lasers, missiles, and gunshots from both sides, the two sides were missing as often as they were hitting. I grimaced. It reminded me of Curt's point. And Bion looked to be tiring out. Which made sense. I slammed into action. And by action, I mean I slammed straight into one of the robots. They turned their lasers and gunfire and even missiles onto me. I could have dodged; it would have been easy after all my training. But these guys couldn't hurt me. They might get lucky with Bion and hit a spot not covered by his armor. But I am my armor. And dodging would have meant damaging something less sturdy than I am. So I took the brunt of their attack as I punched straight through steel, iron, and rubber. I took one and used it as a bat, slamming another into the sky, and then sped after it. I didn't even bother really attacking it. I just flew through it. Gears and assorted pieces rained down.

Bion finished off the other two and collapsed down to the ground, coughing. I charged down next to him. "Are you okay, Mr. Wan?"

"G-good job, rookie," he said weakly. He took several deep breaths from his respirator and started to get back up. I lifted him effortlessly. "It's good that you're here. I wanted to talk to you about something."

=== Curt ===



"Ow."

"Quit whining," Des responded absently as they dug into my innards and removed a bullet.

"Give me anesthesia, then. This fucking hurts."

"Then maybe you'll learn to stop getting shot."

"I'll have you know that I get shot very little for the number of people shooting at me. Relatively speaking."

"And yet, here I am. Digging out four bullets from you. Who was it this time? A crazy criminal kingpin? A vigilante who hates you for being a petty criminal?"

"It was . . . It was Cindi's wife." Des stopped and met my eyes. I started to look away, but they looked over their shoulder to Cindi, who was reviewing the wedding plans I had tried to finish during her sabbatical. She looked back at Des. I couldn't read her expression.

"So, you are trying out for the Jerry Springer Show, then," Des responded, going back to digging in my guts, presumably to twist them into knots and cause me as much pain as possible. I took a deep breath and tried to collect my thoughts.

"Well, you know how we are. It just wouldn't be exciting enough for either of us if we weren't being shot at in some grand, melodramatic, life-or-death caper," Cindi said in her best bad theater voice. She came over, pressed herself into me, and wrapped her arms tight around my neck. Des watched her for a moment, then looked at me. I tried to suppress the grimace, but I don't think I managed it.

"Curt, how do you feel?" They asked.

"I was shot, and my doctor isn't giving me any painkillers. So, not great."

"About Cindi being married. Did you know?" Des blew straight through my sarcastic deflection.

"I . . . I didn't. It's no surprise. Who wouldn't want to marry Cindi?"

"It's no surprise that your fiancée was married?"

"I still am, technically," Cindi interjected.

"What!?" Des demanded.

"Hope wasn't exactly willing to let Cindi go. Understandable. She won't sign the divorce papers."

"What are you going to do?"

"It's not an issue?"

"You can't marry her if she's already married, that's ille-" Des stopped themself.

"You forgot we're international criminals for a minute, didn't you?"

"Shut up! It's not normal!" Des exclaimed. "So, how are you going to handle it?"

"Cindi Drei, legally, is not Cindi Lesslier. She can marry whoever she wants," Cindi responded, gripping me tightly.

"And she decided that I made the cut. Terrible mistake, really." Cindi pinched me, and Des poked me hard with their forceps. "Ow. I'm injured!"

"You'll be fine," Des said, pulling out the last bullet and putting it into the little pan. Then they started sewing me up. "So, everything is just going to go on like before? Nothing's changed?"

"Why would it?" Cindi asked. "Hope doesn't own me. She tried to, and as with everyone who has ever tried before, she failed. As Curt pointed out, I own me. I get to decide. She's not a part of my life anymore. And Curt is."

"And you're just okay with that, Curt?"

"I . . ." I shifted a bit up as Des cut the line. "I wish I had known before. But she has a point. We talked about it, and it was basically a shotgun wedding. Cindi would have married her anyway, but Hope forced it on her."

Cindi shifted uncomfortably against me and rested her head on my shoulder; I grabbed her hand and squeezed it. Des considered both of us. "Cin, can I get a word alone with Curt for a moment?"

I felt her shift and watched Des' jaw tighten. Cindi got up and stretched languidly, and sauntered off. She was trying to play it off as aloof, but she was pissed. Fuck! I don't need this right now. Des grabbed my hand. "Curt, are you sure about this? Are you sure you're okay with all of this?"

I patted their hand and smiled at them. "Des, it was never going to be an easy romance. Buck Cherry is the most eligible so-called super-villainess in the world. Everyone wants her. And you don't become a thief like her unless you have some baggage."

"Do you have that much?"

"I mean, my first girlfriend tried to kill my then-girlfriend, now-fiancee, causing me to go berserk and try to murder the most powerful woman in the world and come pretty fucking close. And as you're so fond of pointing out, I'm a moron who is wasting his talents stealing things instead of doing good for the world. A reckless wretch with abandonment issues, anger issues, and major problems with authority. So, yeah. I'd say so."

"I-is that what you think I think of you?" Des asked. They looked hurt.

"Isn't it?"

"It's. . . Those are jokes, Curt. It's just how I thought you communicated. Do you believe those things about yourself?"

"Yes and no."

"What does that mean?"

"It means that even if they're jokes, they're also a little true. That's why they're funny. At least a little. Maybe more than a little," I responded, not meeting Des' eye. "I am an idiot. I am wasting whatever potential I have to have fun stealing things. I could find a healthy outlet for my desire to complete complex puzzles and build things for some firm and probably do more good than I am right now. But I'm selfish. I'm a petty thief who goes around and steals things and justifies it by giving some of it away."

Des slapped me. Hard. My head rocked back, and I fell onto the bed. "What the fuck is wrong with you!?"

I winced and shook my head, trying to clear my vision. I rubbed my cheek and looked up at them. There were tears in their eyes. Their chest was heaving up and down as they tried to stop themself from crying. "I-I don't know, Des."

"You're such a fucking jerk!"

"I'll add it to the list," I muttered, looking away. It was hard watching my best friend . . . My only friend cry. It was worse to be the cause of it. I didn't know what I had done, but I knew it was my fault.

"How can you hate yourself that fucking much?" Des asked in a small voice. "How can you think I hate you that much? Do you also think that Cindi thinks that, too?"

"I-I don't know. I try not to think about it."

"But you do. You think we hate you."

"I think I've convinced you to not hate me, and that's just another lie, and I live in fear every day that you'll both wise up and leave me. Which you both should."

"I . . . You . . ." Des couldn't hold it back any longer. Tears were coming out in shuddering jolts, and they balled their fists, and I thought she might swing on me again. Instead, they threw their arms around me and hugged me tightly. Really tight. I felt my ribs creak. I returned the hug and patted them on the back. After a moment, they broke the hug and looked at me. Their eyes were puffy and swollen; I couldn't meet their gaze for more than a moment. Cindi came back into the room.

"Curt." I looked up at her and made some noise in response. "You know that I'm not going anywhere, right? And neither is Des."

"Of course," I lied. I avoided looking directly at them when I said it and got up. "How are the wedding plans? Didn't fuck anything up too badly, did I?"

Cindi and Des exchanged looks, and then Cindi made her way to the table. She shuffled a few papers. "Well, I'm not satisfied with the napkins you chose, but you did manage to get a good floral arrangement, so I'll give you half marks."

"I'll take it."

=== Kari ===



I sat in the nicest office I had ever seen. The floor was white marble, polished to a ridiculous sheen. The gigantic dark wooden desk sat in front of a massive window with a view of the city that I can only get when I'm soaring through the air. There was a couch with a coffee table in front of it. There was another table that was very low to the ground with several pillows surrounding it. There was also some art. I think it might have been from China, but I'm hardly an art history expert. Andrew Wan came in, no longer in his power suit but in a matching design. He was wearing a navy blue jacket over a sweater. Up close, I could see how gaunt he looked. He usually looked a little more lively on television or when fighting a terrible threat to the city. Or the world.

But he looked frail with him in front of me, not wearing any armor or fighting an existential threat to society. He had deep shadows under his dark brown eyes. His cheekbones strained the tight skin around him. His hair had become increasingly salt and pepper in the last few years. His hands were thin, and his fingers were nothing but skin and bones; it looked like anything could break him. He sat across from me and steepled his fingers. Despite everything, I never got the impression that his focus was anything but razor-sharp. He watched me for a few minutes, and I shifted, uncomfortable.

"Um, Mr. Wan. You said you wanted to talk to me about something."

"I do." He watched me for another moment. "I wanted to invite you onto a task force temporarily."

"A task force? What would we be doing?"

"You're friends with Curtis Reese, correct?"

"I-I was. I don't think we're friends anymore."

"Mm. Yes. You two have had quite the fights. And yet he always escaped. Despite all of your . . . physical capabilities." The way he said physical made me uncomfortable. As though I had done something wrong by having superpowers. "Why do you think that is?"

"Well," I swallowed for a moment. Then something occurred to me. "Are you implying that I let him go?"

"Yes, I am," he said without hesitation.

"Why the fuck would I do that!?"

"How else do you explain him even surviving your fights? As far as I can tell, he's just a normal person. Compared to you."

"Normal? Curt? No, he's far from that. And you should know better than anyone else." I couldn't keep the heat out of my tone. He raised an eyebrow.

"Oh?"

"Yeah. He's robbed you and everyone else. Could a normal person do that?" I put air quotes around the word. "And I heard you fought him. So, I guess I should ask the same thing. Did you let him go?"

Wan considered me for another moment before responding. He nodded. "I . . . I had fought him. He almost died. But he did get away. I underestimated him."

"Yeah. So did I. At first."

"And now?"

"I think he's dangerous. He almost killed me. I didn't let him get away. He got away because of who he is."

"What do you mean by that?"

"Curt . . . Curt is special. Not like me. But if he wants something or believes something, he is singularly devoted to accomplishing it. Whatever it is. And nothing can stand in his way. He's always been that way."

"And he believes that he's some kind of Robin Hood."

"I-I don't know."

"That's what he has said."

"I don't know if he would frame it that way. But he does believe you're a bad person."

"Oh?"

"Curt would never have targeted you otherwise. He would have never called you out on Thrawn's program."

"And what do you think?"

"I think you're Bion," I said, unable to keep the awe out of my voice. "You were one of the first superheroes and one of the most . . . super."

Andrew smiled at that. It transformed his face. It was so warm that I almost forgot that he was sick for a moment. Sustained almost entirely by a super-suit he created when medicine failed him. "I must admit, Smash Gal. I'm rather impressed with you, too. You came on the scene barely six months ago, and yet you're as much of a household name as I am."

"So, you don't think I let Curt go?"

"I wasn't sure before talking to you, rookie. But now I am. I must admit, it seemed like the most probable answer. After all, you are Smash Gal, and he is a mere mortal."

"There is little mere about that mortal. Curt's probably the smartest person I've ever known."

"Do you really think that?"

"Yeah. I mean. Okay. Maybe not more than you, but whatever he can do, he built himself."

"I was afraid of that."

"He's scary. And if you're taking him down, I want in. What's this task force?"

"He and Buck Cherry are getting married in a few weeks. It is a big splashy event that they're apparently livestreaming. I want to make it a wedding to remember."

"They're livestreaming the wedding? That's. . . so weird."

"Perhaps, but we can use it to our advantage. Undoubtedly there are going to be a lot of other villains there. So, I've gotten the Cannoneer and a couple of others to agree to help me take them and anyone else we can get in."

"We're going to crash their wedding and bust them?"

"Essentially. And we could really use your help; you know Mr. Reese better than anyone else. And I want you on the team. So, are you in?"

"Yeah," I didn't have to think about it. "Those two have been free too long. It's time Curt and Cherry paid their debt to society."

"Excellent. I'm glad to hear it."
 
Issue #27: I Do

=== Cindi ===



It was finally happening. After what seemed like months of planning, logistics, and things going awry and being corrected, today was the day. I was going to get married; it wasn't being forced on me; it wasn't a surprise; it wasn't some ploy to get anything. I would be married to a man who had never asked me for anything unreasonable. Who all but worshiped the ground I walked on but was more than willing to call me out when necessary. Someone strong and capable and delightful. I sat in the chair as one of my attendants did my hair. It took a while, but the effect was worth it.

I carefully donned the dress. It was a very custom piece. The primary fabric was sheer white nylon, and you could see everything. It was accented with little black feathers that prevented it from being too lewd. I had worked with the tailor for days to get it right. To make sure that it was true to my brand and to myself but to also allow it on the live-stream platforms. Because this was going to be a spectacle. For everyone. Everyone was going to see me and Curt, the only Buck Cherry and the only Esvanir, devote themselves to each other. My bridesmaids walked through. They were decidedly less showy than me. Which was not my request. I asked them to fit the theme to the best of their ability, but I didn't set their dresses. There was my maid of honor, Alia Danson, the Copycat. A small, red-headed woman who was capable of copying any inanimate object she understood well enough. She had helped me sell several copies of the same paintings I had stolen. She was bone thin and didn't stand out at all usually, but when it came down to party, she brought it to life. And not just because she had started her career by copying and selling every variation of drug that one could imagine and, despite my pulling her into the world of art forgeries, kept her ear to the ground to the latest developments. She was wearing a gorgeous black dress with a white stripe down the middle and had crafted her own mask to match. And cat ears. Since I suggested her villainous name, she had gone wholly into the theme. And it was perfect for her. Aloof but playful.

One of my other friends that I had traded some statues to, Tierra, was my second choice for maid of honor. And she only lost out because Alia was much more excited about it. She was another thief and a good one. She didn't get shot at nearly as often as I did. If only because she also had a power. She could push people's emotions, and she could outright change them when she focused. So, what she did when she was caught was cause her prospective captors to be paralyzed with fear or overjoyed to the point of distraction. If someone pissed her off, she'd force the worst anxiety or depression on them. She always kept it light around me, though. And she had also dressed perfectly to match. She had chosen a tuxedo coat and a blouse that was low-cut enough even for my standards, with tight black pants. Her short-cropped red hair and artful black mask hid her features delightfully. Each of those girls had filled out the rest of the party with some friends or family or associates. They were dressed fine, but I didn't know them, and honestly, I didn't care to. They seemed too civilian to really keep up with me. I don't have many people in my life. But those I do have are the only ones I need.

Des opened the door and walked up. The sounds of guests chattering away in anticipation of the main event poured into the room, only to be cut off as they closed the door behind them. The good doctor was dressed to kill in their combination tuxedo dress. It was white with the little buttons going down the chest, only to be wrapped up with a cumberbund around their rather shapely waist, to end in a poofy, thigh-length skirt. And the whole thing was tied together with black thigh highs and a tuxedo jacket. Their brown skin and eyes contrasted delightfully with it. I do wish they had done something different with their hair. It was still in the high ponytail that they constantly favored. But they had switched out the scrunchy for a decorative, studded one. Their mask actually had their glasses built into it. I assume Curt had helped with that. Once inside, they stopped in their tracks, and their eyes scanned the room. They looked at me for a moment but then went to the bridesmaids, stopping on Tierra for longer than most, then moved on only to stop again on Tierra. Des was always so cute. I brought her back to the real world by asking, "Des, darling. How is our little Essy?"

"Huh?" They jolted back to reality. "Oh, yeah. He's an absolute wreck. He's been going over everything he's in charge of all morning."

"Is he getting cold feet?" Tierra asked me. "I could go calm him down if you want."

"Thank you, dear. But no. Curt's not going to run away now that we're at the finish line, isn't that right, Des?" Des pretended to look at one of the girls' dresses, but I traced their eyes back to Tierra. "Des?"

"Hm? Oh, well, I don't think he will run."

"Oh, well, you don't sound certain, now do you?" I said with a grin; I had an absolutely devious idea. I looked back to Tierra. "Let's just be sure. Des, why don't you take my friend Tierra here and check on him? After all, it would be such a shame if this all fell apart, wouldn't it?"

Des stiffened, and Tierra just smiled and nodded. She walked over to them and held out an elbow. Des was shorter by a head and looked up at her before wrapping their arm around hers and stiffly walking off. As they exited, I added, "Do have fun, now."

From there, I got my makeup done. I wasn't really minimalist when it came to this ordinarily, but now I made sure that it was perfect. My attendant helped a lot. We prepared a deep eye shadow and cherry red lips. And then I picked up my mask and put it on. It was an ornate, black masquerade mask that incorporated faux diamonds and a full crown. And with that, we were finished. All of the preparations were done. Months of planning, more than I've ever done for a job. And the day was perfect.

=== Kari ===



I stood in a room with a collection of other heroes. Bion and another tech hero worked through the systems and tried to hack into the live-stream feed that had started hours ago. They had vastly different approaches, both of which seemed to be failing miserably. I didn't have anything to do, really. Not yet. Not until we figured out where they were.

"Damn it!"

"What?" I asked the man hunched over a desk. He had long blonde hair that was a little thin and scraggly in places.

"Whoever set this stream up is insane! They brought paranoia to a whole new level," he said, gesturing to the screen. "He not only seemed to create his own VPN with its own set of incredibly robust defenses but is running his VPN through three other top tier VPNs, each with their own unique security measures."

"Not only that but he's also distorted the background of the live-stream interviews to make sure that we can't use that as a clue to find him."

"Interviews?"

"Yeah, it seems that anyone who wants to is giving a little speech congratulating the couples on the nuptials," Bion responded, sighing. "Mr. Reese is being exceptionally cautious."

"Oh. What are we going to do?"

"We can continue to try and brute force it," the blond man said, "but I have no idea if we'll get through before the ceremony ends."

"We have to, though. If we don't, they may disappear until the next time they poke their heads out to steal something, and then they will be expecting an attack."

"It seems like they're expecting an attack now," the blond man said.

"Yeah, Curt is smart enough to realize that this is a big event and would be the exact time that you or I would attack, Mr. Wan," I said, crossing my arms over my chest. I watched the screen with a large man who was giving what seemed like a very long speech and screwed up my face. "So, his security is really good, right?"

"He's thought of a lot of contingencies at the very least."

"What about the guests?"

"What about them?"

"Well, if you've ever been to a movie theater, there are always like a thousand requests to turn off your cellphones, but half the time, there's still someone whose phone goes off, and they take the call, right?"

"Yeah, so?"

"So, what if we found someone we recognized and did a thing with their cell phone?"

"That's. . . Not a bad idea, actually," Mr. Wan said. I tried not to frown at the 'actually'. They were the tech geniuses, and they hadn't thought of it.

"But they are all still wearing masks."

"Yeah, but they're like ballroom masks. We could still probably get a partial match in the system if any criminals are present. And with that, we would have a chance. We can just automate the rest of the processes and try to get through in as many ways as possible."

They started running everyone they could see through a bunch of facial recognition software and kept trying to do the other things to try and crack Curt's system. That seemed like a lost cause, though. I looked around the room at the rest of the task force. There was Bion, Chuck, Jenny, the blond man who apparently was also some kind of tech hero, and myself. I stepped away from Bion and his friend and closer to Chuck and Jenny.

"How are you guys doing?" I asked.

"Oh, you know. Can't wait to get started. Can't believe I wasn't invited. I was the one that broke the story, after all!" Jenny laughed.

"Yeah, I hope this goes well. We have a lot of manpower," Chuck said, eyeing the screens over the duo's shoulders. "But Esvanir and Buck Cherry are tricky. And I doubt they're going down without a fight."

I swallowed, trying to suppress a shiver as memories of the last time I had seen Curt bubbled up into my mind. Chuck put a hand on my shoulder. "It'll be okay. You've been training. You're way more prepared than you were last time."

"Yeah, we got this," Jenny said with a fist pump.

An hour or so later, Andrew jumped up and cheered, then bent over and started coughing heavily. When he recovered, he looked back at the group. "We got them! They're in a garden in Spain!"

"Spain? How are we going to get there on time?"

"Well, I can," I said with a grin. "What about the rest of you?"

"I have the fastest jet in the world. It even makes you look slow, rookie." Bion said. "We can be there in thirty minutes. Suit up, everyone!"

"Yeah, get your game faces on," Jenny said.

=== Curt ===



I stood on the altar, surrounded by people. I looked out into the crowd. Our wedding had ballooned well past what I had expected. There were two hundred people here. But Des was here with me on the altar. Their comforting presence had been the only thing that had stopped me from collapsing. So were Cindi's friends. I had never met them before last night, but they all seemed like fantastic people. For a bunch of amoral thieves. Which, to be fair, were the exact kind of people I belonged with.

We decided on a greenhouse wedding; it was hot and humid, and the altar was surrounded by beautiful flowers and plants. The guests were in their seats. I had to admit, this was a gorgeous scene. I had my friend here. I was about to get married. We had found a lovely secular officiant to marry us. The documents were ready to be signed, and the only part of the official ceremony we had left was the most important. Not counting the reception and the cake cutting and all that. While that would all be fun, it wasn't what I cared about. I tugged on my tuxedo and the silk shirt underneath. I fiddled with the diamond cufflinks absently. Des put their hand on my shoulder, and I took a deep breath and let it out slowly.

I was also wearing one of the black masks. A special one that had a crown designed into it to match Cindi's, apparently. I had retrofitted it with the same technology as my glasses. I had my rig in one of my pockets. Cindi and Des both tried to convince me to leave it behind, but I couldn't. I couldn't risk it. I had triple-checked my security measures the night before and quadruple-checked them this morning, but I just couldn't take the risk of something happening. I also had Cindi's rig in my pocket. We had spent a little time training her on it so that she'd actually be able to use it. I had given Des a popper that I would force them to use if anything happened. God, I wish I believed in any gods so that I could pray that everything would be okay.

The music started, and I glanced around and saw her walking down the aisle. My breath caught as the light hit her directly for the first time. Cindi is gorgeous. A supermodel super-villainess. But I had never seen her so . . . done up. She had long, dark eyelashes, and her hair fell in a delicate pile on her shoulders and had an incredible luster to it. Her blue eyes focused on me as she walked, and she smiled through her veil that was even sheerer than her white dress. You could see the hint of every curve, and with every step, her hips swayed. She wore sheer black stockings under her thin, vaguely translucent white dress to match her shiny black shoes. She was perfect. She was always perfect, but she was more perfect right now. I eventually remembered to breathe.

It took her what seemed like an eternity to get to the altar with me, but I wouldn't have dared to speed it up for an instant. I took in every detail. I wanted to remember this forever. If I was on my deathbed, my brain rotted from dementia, I wanted this to be how I remembered her. After forever had finally passed, she stood across from me, and the music died down. The officiant started her presentation.

"We are gathered here today to celebrate and cherish the union between Curtis' Esvanir' Reese and Cindi' Buck Cherry' Drei. This is not the start of their relationship, but it does mark a beginning for them. An evolution. You two have been through many struggles and much strife, if the news is any indication to go by," the officiant grinned at us. Some people laughed. "And you have come through it, and this ceremony will bind you officially together. Marriage is a promise to cover for each other's weaknesses and reinforce each other's strengths. And you two have already been doing that for so long. It is a promise to grow with each other and cherish the life you have built for yourselves. No matter what challenges you face, you face them together. And no matter what successes you create, you create them together. I am honored to be witness to your declaration. Now, I understand that the bride and groom have a few words for us."

"Curtis Reese," Cindi began. I could see tears brimming in her eyes as she did. But she also wore the biggest smile I had ever seen on her. "Essy. My Essy. You are one of the most special, important people I have ever had the pleasure of knowing. You are unlike anyone I have ever known. You are the smartest dumb man I have ever met and the dumbest smart man I will ever know. You can see so much and give so much to anyone that isn't you. And it is my goal, my life's dream, and my pleasure to give you what you always deny yourself. Whether that be credit or pleasure or joy."

Des gave a huge sniff from behind me, and a small part of me wanted to look behind to see if they were crying, but I couldn't bear to break my gaze away from Cindi. Cindi smiled over at them before continuing. "As of today, you will be officially mine, and I will treat you exactly as well as you deserve. Not how you treat yourself. Not how you think you should be treated. You are mine, and what you will not give yourself, I will give you."

I laughed and shook my head. I was definitely blushing. I couldn't have been any less red than half of the roses around us. I swallowed and leaned forward. "I- uh. I've never been one for words. Or even grand gestures. And I don't have a kingdom or a castle to give you. But, I mean, anyone can give you those things. So, instead, what I promise is to be there. I will be there for you when everything is going down and when nothing is. When you need to hear a dumb joke because those are the only ones I know how to tell. But most importantly, when you come home, I'll be there. Not waiting. Not because I need you there. But because I want to be there. And when you're back with me, I'll love you just as much, if not more, than I did the last time you graced me with your presence."

Cindi let go of my hands for a moment to dab at the tears in her eyes. She was still smiling. The officiant beamed between us and began again. "Curtis Reese, do you take Cindi Drei as your lawfully wedded wife?"

"I do," I responded, still never looking away from Cindi's eyes.

"And Cindi Drei, do you take Curtis Reese as your lawfully wedded husband?"

"I do."

"And if no one objects to this union," the officiant began. Glass shattered from above and rained down on the guests. A bright, pink figure slammed down onto the ground. Kari. Fuck! I thought. Four more figures came down from above. Bion, Professor Mind, the Cannoneer. Another person I don't recognize.

"I do," Kari shouted. "I object!"
 
Issue #28: You Force People to Make Decisions

=== Chuck ===​



I couldn't hear what was happening, but Kari could and she was getting amped up. Even through her new emotional mask, anxiety, excitement, and apprehension were coming off of her. Cold rage was coming off of Bion. Jenny was excited and pure giddy. Techmaster was nervous. People were going to die today. Criminals, sure, but people. I grimaced and swallowed. We were pulling up over the garden the ceremony was happening at. I extended my senses and wavered a little bit. There were so many people there. There was a complex mix of emotions. Jealousy, lust, adoration, hunger, hatred, joy, apprehension, fear, and love. The love was strong. It was coming up from the front and I didn't need to see them to know who it was. It was definitely Curtis Reese and Buck Cherry. There was another source of love, not quite the same that was radiating off to the side of those two giant flames. Romantic love feels different than platonic love and this was definitely platonic.

I felt almost bad for what we were about to do. We were about to destroy the happiest I had ever felt Curtis. Once we were overhead and nothing happened for a moment, Kari blasted down and broke through the glass ceiling of the greenhouse, and crashed down to earth. I started to float down with Bion and Jenny.

"I do. I object!" Kari shouted. Fear spread through the crowd. People started screaming and running, trampling over the unconscious bodies of their fellows. Some fell and some kept running. I shot out things to apprehend them. Techmaster did the same. Little machines flew forward and started grappling people and pinning them to the ground. Bion landed next to Kari and aimed a laser forward. Esvanir and Buck Cherry were already in motion. He dived forward and disappeared. Cherry sank through the floor. Her usual tactic. I tried to limit what my emotional and mental senses would tell me so that I could keep the constructs going. If I got too distracted, I wouldn't be able to maintain them. But when Curt reappeared next to us, his rage and hatred almost blinded me.

And there was something else. Someone was pushing on my emotions. Depressing them. I tried to focus but it was hard. I just felt numb. I felt nothing. I felt something slam into me and I jolted with electricity and collapsed. Kari was already in action. So was Bion. He shot forth a series of missiles which Esvanir redirected at all of us. Jenny shot forward and tried to crash into him. He jumped out of the way and she slammed into Bion and kept going. Andrew toppled over her and landed heavily on his back. Cherry came up from underground and pulled him down with her, causing him to convulse all the while. She then appeared before Kari completely naked. There was blind rage radiating off of her just as potent as Curt's. Maybe more so. She was going to try to kill Kari. "You ruined my wedding, you fucking bitch."

Cindi Drei tried to tackle her, but Kari just stepped out of the way and slammed a fist down into her head. Cindi went flying from it but managed to catch herself midair. Then collapsed to the ground, squinting hard. The rage lessened some, but I think that was less from calming down and more from being hit by Smash Gal. She struggled to her feet and was immediately tackled to the ground by Kari who started punching her. Not at her full strength. Kari was trying to arrest them. Not kill them. Thank the Gods for that, I thought.

Cherry grabbed Kari's head and screamed. Kari struggled to keep up as all of her muscles convulsed violently. She collapsed onto Buck Cherry who phased through her and stood wobbly. Her ribs had been broken and she was bruised and when she tried to walk she collapsed. Curt, who was dodging the lasers of Techmaster, was struck in the shoulder by one of them. He rolled with the blow and grasped at his burning shoulder.

Bion burst through the ground and crashed straight back down coughing heavily. I flew forward and started to generate a construct but I was overwhelmed by his rage and it faltered. I watched him open a portal in front of a laser shot from one of Techmaster's little machines and it slashed into Bion's suit and he screamed. Then Esvanir kicked him in the head and he rolled over and slashed up at him with boiling plasma. He barely managed to dodge out of the way, his tuxedo burning off of him as he did. I tried to focus on helping Wan. To help him. To help everyone here. This was a disaster. But everyone's emotions were too high and I couldn't keep them out. Not like this. I concentrated and changed my suit. Something that would cover my head more. Help me focus. I watched him open a portal and then watched as Bion slashed himself. His armor melted out of the way and blood spurted forth and he collapsed. I could feel his pain and it broke me. Cherry's pain. I had to shut myself off from it. Everything had gone from numb to a thousand times worse and I created a wall around me and another and another until I was completely separated from the events. This was too much.

=== Curt ===​

"Mind, Bion, whoever the rest of you idiots are. Leave now!" I shouted. My entire body was shaking. "Take the wounded and go. This is your only chance. If you're not gone immediately, you're all going to die."

This was not a threat. Threats are for people who don't know how to act. I had already started calculating exactly what I was going to do. Kari was going to die today. I was going to make sure of it. Professor Mind was hiding in one of his constructs and I opened a portal and a bomb dropped into my hand and I threw it at the construct. A pink blur rushed forward and caught it. It exploded in her hands and she stood in front of me. "So is this who you are? In addition to being a thief, you're a murderer? Is that really what you want, Curtis?"

"Don't! Don't you ever fucking say my name again!" I screamed. She charged forward and I tried to dodge her punch but I couldn't. I started to go flying, but she grabbed me and started punching me again and again. I tried to block but she wouldn't allow it. My mind started to go blank. But I caught sight of Cindi in the edges of my vision and I focused again. I opened a portal and slammed both of us with a bazooka blast's worth of water and we both went down, but I rolled onto my back and kicked her off of me. She landed on her feet.

"You can't win, Curt. Just give up. Please. I don't want to do this," Kari pleaded.

"Y-you," my voice shook with pain and rage. "You don't want to do what, Smash Gal? Ruin my wedding? Take the happiest day of my life and make it about you. Take the only thing good in my life away from me? Is that what you don't want to do, Smash Gal?"

"I-I . . . You're a criminal! You have to be stopped! So does she."

"I'm the criminal in this case?" The quavering in my voice faded away. I could barely speak above a whisper. While this was happening I cycled through all of the teleport points I had all over the world. "You invaded a country with no extradition to destroy the lives of people who weren't hurting a goddamn person. You have made yourself judge, jury, and executioner! And I'm the criminal? Smash Gal, you're a monster. You're not some valiant hero doing good in the world. You're a fucking bully who forces your goddamn nose in places where it doesn't belong. You teamed up with murderers. You teamed up with a war criminal firing missiles at peaceful guests just to fuck over someone who beat you once. Someone who won against you. And you couldn't handle it."

"You think this is about our fight? Oh my God! Curt! You're so fucking conceited. You're a criminal!" She screamed at me.

"I told you, Smash Gal, keep my name out of your fucking mouth," I said in the most even tone I could manage. I opened a portal and dumped a slew of boiling magma, now lava, onto her. She screamed in pain and charged forward. I teleported behind her and did it again. The grass and dirt under our feet caught fire. But I couldn't be bothered to care. She screamed again and spun, throwing lava everywhere. Some landed near Cherry who was still unconscious and without thinking, I teleported over to her. Tears stung my eyes. I tried to blink them away. She was broken again. And it was Kari's fault. I opened a portal and let her go through to a bed somewhere where hopefully nobody would be watching. Kari charged forward but I closed the portal before she could go through it. She slammed her fist into my head and the world spun. I staggered on my feet and managed to stay standing, but only by the skin of my teeth.

"Surrender!"

"Fuck you!" I responded. It was not my most poignant response. "Go ruin someone else's life! Take away someone else's happiness!"

=== Kari ===​

I stopped in front of Curt. He was shaking and bleeding and was barely conscious. He couldn't catch me with that same trick. Take away someone else's happiness? I couldn't even comprehend what he was saying. "Why do you think I'm here, Curt? I'm not here to ruin your life. You . . . You did that yourself. When you became a criminal."

"Post hoc justification," he slurred. He stood up straighter. Even though he was bleeding out, even though he was barely standing, he still put it in the most infuriatingly technical terms. I threw a haymaker and he did manage to teleport out of the way. He slammed something into my back and electricity jolted through my body. I grabbed his little toy and crushed it, my hand shaking. I swung on him but he wasn't there. Instead, he was sitting in one of the chairs not far away, breathing heavily. His eyes were barely focusing. I could see it under that ridiculous mask he was wearing. He was running out of steam.

"Curt, just surrender. You're done. Tell me where you sent Cindi. We'll get her help. You'll go to jail, but you can rebuild. Rehabilitate yourselves. Maybe even become heroes. It's not over. You're better than this." He glared at me.

"Are you really that fucking stupid?" I staggered back as though he had hit me. Those eyes were focused again. And his face was set in stone. He looked down at his bloody hand and then replaced it on his side, groaning.

"Curt, please. I don't want to have to hurt you anymore."

"Then don't," he spat back.

"You're a criminal. Don't make me do this. Just surrender."

"No. I'm not living on your terms anymore, Smash Gal," The way he said my title . . . I . . . I wasn't Kari to him anymore. I wasn't anything. We weren't friends. We were just enemies. "I'm not going to jail. I'm not going to join your little collection of murderers, war-profiteers, and tights-wearing Barbie dolls too stupid to see how the world works."

"You can't win."

"You're probably right. Whatever you've been doing for the past couple of months has sanded off the edges. Now you're a more dangerous, more capable weapon of mass destruction than you ever were before. I probably couldn't stop without doing something really insane." He stood up, wobbling. "But I will. So, I'm going to give you one chance. Leave. Now. Take Bion or he'll die. Take Professor Mind-Destroyer, too. I think he's trying not to have an aneurysm. Or stay. And I'll kill you. All of you."

I shook my head. This is just pathetic. A pathetic bluff from a man on the ropes. I stepped forward and he held out his other hand and something dropped into it. A jar.

"Did you know I can teleport things inside of things? It's hard and there's a lot of math involved. But I can do it. Even if I can't see what is inside. He tossed the jar to me and I caught it and turned it over. Cherries. My eyes widened and I looked back at him. When I was nine, we discovered that I was deathly allergic to cherries. My throat closed and they had to do an emergency tracheotomy before getting me to the hospital. "Kind of poetic, don't you think? You're allergic to cherries and you tried to take mine away. Not to mention I think she's one of like three people that ever took you down. Twice now."

"You wouldn't."

"Why not? If I don't, my life is over. All because you value property more than human life."

"What if I'm not allergic anymore? Allergies come and go sometimes."

"Come now, Smash Gal. Do you think that's my only contingency?" He snapped his fingers and a hole opened in between us. Chuck's head stuck through it and he looked around nervously. The portal constricted around his throat and A little bit of blood leaked around it. "I'm sick and tired of this fight. You are stronger, faster, and now a better fighter than I am, apparently. So, I have to become what you think I am. A villain. A true villain. Just as nefarious as the rest of the cape-and-tights squad. I was content just to do an occasional bit of thieving. Steal some from people like Wan over there who is literally so rich that he could never notice anything was missing if he wasn't such a petty bitch. Give most of it to people who need it more than he or I do. But you kept pushing me. Farther and farther. And this is the second time you've tried to kill her."

"I wasn't trying to kill her!" I shouted.

"When you show up, you force people to make decisions! You are stronger and faster than anyone on the fucking planet! Your very presence is a threat! And you're completely and totally unaccountable to anyone! I'm just leveling the playing field. Except it's still not even, because you're willing to team up with people like Captain Brainwash and General Warfare over there.That is a decision you made to take me down. You teamed up with a murderer to take me down. A murderer and Bion. The world's foremost weapons manufacturer. And you think what I do is bad? Do you have any idea who you're in bed with? I'm just a thief. I would have to throw entire cities into volcanoes to approach the damage that those two do."

"I can't stop chasing you."

"Why?" He asked, deflating.

"Because what you're doing is wrong!"

He sat back down on the chair and coughed up some blood. "Haven't you taken enough from me?"

"I haven't taken anything from you."

"Do you honestly believe that!?" He shouted, glaring up at me.

"I haven't!"

"You're trying to take away my freedom! You already took away my privacy! You tried to take away the woman I love! You took away my fucking wedding day, Kari! My goddamn wedding day! Do you know how much I want to kill you right now for that? Do you have any idea how much you personally have hurt me? Because of these asinine morals that you've decided are more important than I am!"

"I wasn- I didn- I-I . . . That wasn't what this was about!"

"But that's the fucking result! You decided that Smash Gal has to save the day from someone who isn't fucking hurting anyone! And anyone in your way be damned!" He raised his voice. "And I'm left clinging onto whatever I think is right! I don't kill people except in self-defense and you make me want to kill you because you keep destroying everything. Under any reasonable definition, what I'm doing here is self-defense!"

"Then why haven't you?"

"Because! I know you! You could choose to use your powers for the good of society if you could just remove your head from your ass for five whole fucking minutes! But instead, you team up with a goddamn war-criminal! You have all of the power in the world and the rest of us are just clinging desperately onto this fucking rock as we panic and hope that we don't fucking get crushed under your fucking boot!"

"I help people!"

"You get cats out of trees and then sit by as he blows up the Middle East."

"He's a hero! He's saved the world!"

"And profited from it every step of the way! He's a worse criminal than I ever was! And so is he!" Curt pointed to Chuck.

Chuck grimaced and looked away, blood leaking down onto the ground from his neck.

"I . . . I'm done with this. I'm taking you in." I charged forward but I heard Chuck choke and I stopped, fist raised. I looked at PM, whose eyes were bulging. He was coughing up blood. Curt just looked at me, blinking slowly.

"Next time I see you, I'll just do it. To all of you. You all are too much of a threat to use these kids' gloves on." He said. Then he disappeared. I sped forward and slammed my fist down on the empty spot he had occupied. I screamed. I kicked the chair and it exploded from the force. I looked around. The greenhouse had been destroyed. There was lava burning up the place, Destroyed ground, scorch marks. I had seen what it looked like before. I had ruined his wedding. And he spared me this time. Would I have done the same thing?

 
Issue 29: I Haven’t Been that Person for Years
=== Curt ===

I appeared back into the hotel room. It was the only place I could think to go. I started collecting all of our stuff. More than actually moving it myself, I'd just open portals and let things disappear into them to a a safe place. It was faster and I needed the fucking time. God fucking damn her! God damn you, Kari! You fucking bitch! I raged as I gathered everything I could. I snapped over to where I had stashed Cin. She was laying in a bed, unconscious still. I looked over her body. She was barely breathing. I sighed and snapped over to Des. They were in their apartment with one of Cindi's bridesmaids whose name I couldn't be bothered to remember at the moment. When I appeared there, Des jumped up. "Curt! Thank God!"

They threw their arms around me and I grimaced. The bridesmaid watched me carefully. "How's Cherry?"

"Not good. She's unconscious. Des. I need you. Right away."

"Yeah, you're a mess." They commented, looking at me. I didn't bother to do the same. I knew I was in bad shape. I knew I could die. But that didn't matter. All that mattered was getting Cindi help.

"Not for me. I'll be fine," I lied. "Cindi's in bad shape. I think one of her lungs collapsed. Where can we take her?"

Des considered for a moment, frowning. "My practice. I don't know that I'll have everything I need. But I'll do what I can, Curt."

"You coming?" I asked the bridesmaid. "Des may need a hand and mine aren't steady right now."

"Yeah," she said hesitantly. I held out my arm and they both crowded in and grabbed it. I snapped us over to Des' practice. It's where I had stashed Cindi anyway. It was the only place I could think of that was safe. Des rushed straight over to my fiancee. The woman was supposed to be my wife right now. I shambled over to a seat in the room and collapsed into it. The bridesmaid glanced over at me, lips pursed, and then went back to helping Cindi. I must have fallen asleep at some point, because eventually, I woke up in a bed, next to Cindi's. I glanced down. I wasn't covered in bandages, but all of my wounds had been closed. I shifted uncomfortably and took a better look at myself. I was still bruised and burned in some places, but the cuts had been closed with no stitches. I looked around and Des and the bridesmaid were chatting. Des put their hand on the woman's wrist. I smiled. I didn't want to interrupt them, but the bridesmaid looked directly at me and before I could pretend to still be asleep, Des looked over and rushed over to me.

"Hey, Des. What's the prognosis?"

"You were in pretty bad shape. Some internal bleeding from being knocked around. A concussion. You've really got to stop fighting with your ex."

"Ex?" The bridesmaid asked.

"He and Smash Gal had a thing."

"For like 5 minutes when we were 14. It's long over."

"Yeah, and that definitely has nothing to do with why she literally crashed your wedding," Des said.

"Nevermind that. I don't care about me," I said, pushing myself out of the bed. I made my way over to Cindi and wrapped my hand around hers. "How is she?"

"You shouldn't be out of bed."

"If I started listening to you know, it would set a bad precedent. You'd expect me to do it in the future." I tried to smile, but I couldn't manage more than a lip twitch.

"Curt . . . It's not good. She needs to be taken to a real hospital. With real doctors."

"Why? What's going on?"

"She's in a coma, Curt. I only have so much I can do here. I can rebuild you with a flesh reconstructor, but I think her brain is swelling in her head. But I don't have the right equipment here to check."

"Do you have any idea of when she will wake up?" I asked, clutching onto her hand for dear life.

"I'm sorry, Curt," Des responded. I closed my eyes, tears leaking down my face.

=== Chuck ===

Kari was incredibly angry. She was hardly able to contain it. Even with all of her practice with Suiren. She had spent the trip back meditating, trying to force some semblance of calm and control over herself. Bion had continued to cough up dirt and some blood but had transferred to a spare suit in his jet. Techmaster and Jenny both were silent. Techmaster hadn't really been a great boon here. He helped Reese and Drei, but he wasn't a heavy-hitter. I sat in my seat and stared out the window. I also hadn't been helpful. Curt was just so angry. Everyone's emotions had been running high, but his and Cherry's emotions were out of control. When we got back to the city, I started flying off and Kari caught back up to me.

"Hey, Chuck," she grabbed my arm and turned me. I looked at her. "Are you okay?"

"No, Kari. I'm sorry. I failed you."

"Well . . . Yeah, kind of. What happened? You just shut down and hid during the fight. What the hell was that about?"

"I . . . I got overwhelmed. I'm sorry."

"Overwhelmed from what?"

"The emotions."

"The emotions?"

"You know how you have to filter out thousands of pieces of sensory data constantly?"

"Yeah," Kari nodded.

"Well, I have to do the same thing with people's emotions. I can always tell what people are feeling, all the time. And it's hard. It's like ignoring a smell or seeing something or something weighing on my chest. And when someone is feeling something so strongly, especially something like rage or hate, it can overwhelm me. I won't be able to think or focus and I will barely be able to stand."

"And that happened at the wedding?"

"Reese and Drei both hated you. They wanted to kill you. I think that if Curt hadn't been so hurt, he would've."

"Their hatred overwhelmed you? It was . . . It was that strong?" Kari asked.

"Yeah," I said. "It was terrifying. Between that and all of the fear of the people scattering and your feelings, and Bions. It was just too much. I almost was knocked out from it."

"Whoa. I can't even imagine."

"I could show you. If you want."

"How?" I got a little closer to her. I gripped her head and stared into her eyes. She blushed and shifted a little. I pressed my fingers into her temples and closed my eyes. I pushed into her mind and created a flow between us. Pushing what I felt into her. "I . . . I can feel what you're feeling. But I don't get how you could be overwhelmed by this."

"Well, we're the only ones close by. We're high up. No one else is around. And my emotions aren't that potent right now. Not like Curt's when he's fighting you. Or yours when you're fighting him." I felt a pang of pain tear through the connection.

"Can you show me? I want to understand. Maybe I can help."

"I don't know. I can extend my range."

"Do it. I need to know."

"I don't think that's a good idea."

"Why not?"

"Because it might be overwhelming. It can be a lot."

"I . . . I want to know what you're going through. I rely on you so much. Maybe it'll be easier if you know someone else understands." I considered this for a moment, then sighed. I closed my eyes and extended my emotional sense out. Thousands of feelings flooded into me from below. I continued to extend it so that she might get the scope. She shivered but didn't move away. There was anger, hatred, love, and lust. Joy and melancholy. I could feel her sifting through it. I gritted my teeth and concentrated hard, extending out my ability to its full extent. I was very good at this. And when I fully extended myself I could cover almost the whole city. This was a lot easier in a lot of ways than creating constructs or reading people's minds too. A lot more passive.

There was a strong spike of emotion from somewhere. Grief and anger and hatred. It was across town. I felt Kari grasp at it. She took control of the flow that I was providing to her and pulled it that way. "It's him!"

"What?"

"That's Curt!" She pushed my hands away and blasted off. I was almost blown away by the sonic wave she sent out. I sped after her. She was faster than I was. But she stopped. There was a shabby office building and she was staring at it.

"What the hell, Kari?"

"That's Curt. It's got to be."

"What are you talking about?"

"That much grief and hatred. You said his emotions are very strong."

"Lots of people's emotions are very strong. Hundreds of people go through traumatic, painful events every day. It could be anyone." As I was speaking she sank down in the air. She looked back up at me and grinned.

"It could be anyone, but it isn't. It's Curt!" She exclaimed, pointing.

"That's impossi-" I started to say, before looking for myself. "Well, I'll be damned. How did you know?"

"I don't know. Just a hunch, really. Let's go."

"Go where?"

"Arrest him. Turn him in. Like we were planning too."

"Kari, didn't you feel how much pain he's in? Do you really want to do this?"

"He's a criminal, Chuck. We have to take him down. He threatened to kill you today."

"Yeah, he did."

"So, are you going to come?"

"Yeah. Of course. You're right." She sped off. She tried the window on the third floor, but it didn't work. So, she just burst through the window. Curt jumped up from the floor. He had been kneeling over a hospital bed. I sensed two other people in the area. I didn't sense anything from the person in the bed. He glared up at Kari who was floating midair.

"Curt, surrender. I don't want to hurt you. Oh, good. Cherry's here, too. That will save some time."

Curt stood tall at first but when Kari mentioned Drei he looked over to her and I could feel him work through the problem. He then shook his head and walked between her and Cherry. "Fuck off, Smash Gal. You've done enough for today."

"I've done enough?" I felt her anger spike at that. But it was dwarfed by the rage coming off of Curt. This man had barely been under control last time and now he was literally shaking with rage. He shook out his arm and the device he wore around his hand shot from his sleeve and wrapped around it. He then took out the pair of glasses he wore out and started to put them on, but Kari sped towards him. He tried to dodge, but she caught him. She grabbed both of his wrists. He struggled, kicking at her.

"Let me go, you fucking bitch!"

"This bitch is taking you in!" Kari yelled back. He struggled more and dropped the glasses which spun across the floor. Another person came through the door and looked at it.

"What the hell is happening?"

"De-Doctor! You need to get out of here!"

"Whose that?"

"None of your fucking business!" Curt shot back and started to snap, but Kari adjusted her grip and wrapped her hand around his. He snapped but she crushed his hand and he cried out in pain.

"Curt!" The doctor yelled and ran towards them. The two figures popped all around the room at random, fading in and out of existence at random. I shot out a tether and grabbed them both. I strained to keep my hold on them. They stayed still for a moment. Long enough for the doctor to grab them and try and pry them apart. Everything shifted violently. I was jerked forward and I felt like I was being thrown through a tumble cycle. Then there was a blast of air and we were thrown apart. I crashed into a wall and everything went black.

=== Curt ===

I opened my eyes. Wherever I was it was dark. I struggled to sit up and look around. Three other people were around me. Des, someone in plain street clothes, and Kari. The man in street clothes must've been Professor Mind. I leaned over Des and started to check for signs of life, grimacing as I stretched out my hand. I looked down at it. It was swollen and crushed awkwardly. There were glints of metal in the limited light. I made my way carefully over to a window and examined it. It was covered in blood and an absolute mess. The bones weren't right. It hurt, but I didn't have time to focus on that. More importantly, there were pieces of metal and glass sticking out of it. That's right. Kari had broken my hand to prevent me from snapping out. Fuck. I started to turn back to Des then I looked back out of the window. It was dark out. We were in some building that was attached to several other buildings by long tubes. But that wasn't really what had captured my attention. There were two moons. I closed my eyes and shook my head. No, that's not possible. I probably just hit my head and am not seeing things properly. I looked out again and both of the moons were still there. They weren't close together, exactly. One was waxing and the other waning. But they were both clearly visible. The stars were also wrong . . . Somehow. Astronomy's not exactly my strong-suit, but something is fucked up. I looked around. The room we were in was filled with tables and chairs. There was a vending machine, a coffee machine, and seemingly a place to line up for food. There was a thick layer of dirt and dust on everything. I walked over to Des and leaned over them. They were still breathing. I grabbed their shoulder and shook them awake and they jumped and started to shout but I cut them off.

"Shh! It's not safe," I whispered. They looked around for a moment.

"Where are we?"

"No clue. I think . . . I think we might be on a different planet."

"Different planet!?" They exclaimed.

"Shh! Professor Mind and Smash Gal are still around. They'll probably be awake soon, especially if you keep shouting. You need to pretend that we don't know each other. That I blackmailed you into helping me."

"What? Why?"

"Because you have a career to think about, moron!" I whispered, annoyed. "I'm an international criminal and I'm not getting out of this. If we get back, I'm probably going away forever. I don't want you to go down with me."

"I think it's a little late for that," Smash Gal said from behind me. "Who is she?"

"They," I emphasized, "are just a doctor."

"I'm his best friend."

"God damn it! What did I just say?"

"You already corrected my pronouns. The cat's already out of the bag, Curt."

"I recognized he-" I glared at the woman, ". . . Them from the wedding anyway, Curt. And it makes sense you have a doctor. Has . . . Have they done anything illegal?"

"No," I said immediately.

"Then I don't think their career is in danger."

"If he's telling the truth," the man behind her said, sitting up. I clenched my fists and grimaced.

"Oh my god! Curt, your hand!" Des exclaimed. They grabbed it and examined it. "I don't have any of my tools. Fuck!"

"There's a first aid kit on the wall and I have a pair of tweezers."

"That's not . . ." Des sighed. "It's what we have. Why do you have tweezers?"

"Part of my lockpicking set."

"Of course it is."

"What did you mean we're on a different planet?" Smash Gal asked.

"Use your own fucking eyes," I muttered, gesturing to the window. The vigilantes both frowned at me, but got up to look.

"There are two moons. How did we get here? What did you do?" The woman in pink demanded.

"What did I do!? You broke a delicate piece of equipment because you're a fucking moron!"

"You're blaming me?"

"Literally everything bad that happened to me today is your fault and I sincerely wish you would fuck off into a cherry tree and die." I grimaced as Des pulled out pieces of metal and glass from my hand. Blood leaked out of the wound and I grimaced. Part of it had already started to scab over. I must have been unconscious for a while.

"My fault? If you weren't a criminal, none of this would have been necessary."

" 'Necessary'," I scoffed. "Fuck off and die."

"Both of you shut the fuck up. I'm trying to focus here so that you might have use of your hand in the future, dumbass!" Des exclaimed. Professor Mind shifted his clothes to his normal costume. I hadn't recognized him but that wasn't a surprise. He had always had kept a tight cap on his secret identity and if I wasn't going to recognize him when all he wore was a domino mask on his head, recognizing him without it was a lost cause.

"Do you need any help, doctor?" Mind asked.

"No, they don't. You can fuck off and die too!" I shot back.

"Actually, yeah, I can. Can you light up the area? Or at least turn on a light." Smash Gal was at the switch in less than a blink of an eye and flicked it a few times.

"No power. If we're on a different planet, why can we breathe?" She asked. Professor Mind created a lightbulb that illuminated the room and I grimaced, turning from him and it.

"Dunno. I think whoever made this place was human, though."

"But we're on a planet with two moons. There was nothing about that on the news. If we had a station on a different planet, don't you think it'd be big news?"

"God, you're an idiot," I muttered.

"What was that?" The woman said, charging right up next to Des and I.

"You're in my light, Smash Gal," Des said, exasperated. She shifted to the other side.

"What did you say, Curt?"

"Firstly, I told you to keep my name out of your fucking mouth. Remember that. You can call me thief, bastard, Esvanir. But you don't know Curt Reese anymore." I couldn't keep the heat out of my voice at all. "We're at some off the books endeavor. Looks like a Wan En and EnGin endeavor."

"What makes you say that?" Professor Mind inquired, putting a hand on Smash Gal's shoulder.

"Everything here was manufactured by a subsidiary of those two companies. The coffee machine is actually EnGin's proprietary brand. Also, they're the only two companies in the world that could make it to wherever we are."

"How do you know that?" Smash Gal asked.

"I make it a point to know as much about my enemies and targets as possible. I know all of their public subsidiaries and some portion of the private ones, too." I winced as Des started wrapping my hand in the gauze. They had splinted my hand and fingers with a bunch of tongue depressors they found and were making sure it'd be tight enough so that I couldn't move my hand.

"How is his hand?" Smash Gal asked.

"Like you give a fuck," I responded, pushing myself up and wincing.

"Broken. Badly. I think all of his fingers are broken in at least one place and the bones in his hand are in worse shape. If he doesn't get real treatment soon, he might lose most of its function." Des said.

"Well, that's unfortunate," I muttered. My former friend looked at me, but I turned my back on her.

"Where do you think you're going?"

"To figure out where we are and get a way back," I said.

"No, you're not. Prof, shackle him!"

"What?" Both of us demanded.

"He might just strand us here. He can't be trusted. When we find a way out, we'll bring both of them along."

I stumbled into a wall as I laughed at her. "You're so fucking stupid! You've got to be the dumbest person on the planet!"

Professor Mind shot forth a set of handcuffs that shackled my wrists together. Then another set on my feet. I looked down at them. "Really using kid's gloves today, aren't we, Mind Destroyer?"

"What are you talking about?" Smash Gal demanded, charging forward.

"Oh? You don't know? Well, of course, you don't know. Ask him about Scott Spring and Jean Brown some time. Real highlights of his career," I said with a grin over her shoulder. Professor Mind didn't meet my eyes. He looked down and sighed.

"I haven't done . . . I haven't been that person for years, Mr. Reese."

=== Kari ===

"Yeah, and yet my crimes are enough for Brickhouse Barbie here to ruin my wedding, break my hands, ribs, and face countless times." I clenched a fist but took a few deep breaths as I listened to Curt spout off this nonsense. He slid down the wall and continued talking. "So, you should probably turn yourself in right next to me. Do the right thing. Maybe you, Bion, and I could all share a cell. Since this is about justice, right? And you never served a fucking day for what you did."

I turned away from him. I looked at Chuck and his arms were at his sides. He looked like Curt had hit him. Actually, I think he might look better if Curt actually had hit him."Whatever. We're going to go find a way out of here. Get up."

"Fuck you," Curt responded simply. There wasn't even any anger in it. He then closed his eyes and leaned against the wall.

"So, you're not going to help us?"

"Oh, I'm sure that the mighty Smash Gal and the brilliant Professor Mind can figure out a way back home. After all, you know everything, right, Kari? Surely, you're smart enough to know how to manage interstellar travel."

I turned from him again and huffed. "Fine. Come on, PM. Let's go."

The doctor looked down at he- at their friend and he motioned for them to follow us.

"Are you sure, Curt?

"You've got to distance yourself from me, Des. This isn't going to end well. It's better to be on the side of the 'good' guys right now. And you might recognize something they don't."

"Not as well as you could. You're the genius."

"Professor Mind is probably smarter than I am and out of anyone here, you're the only one I trust to keep me in the loop. And you're smarter than I am. Always have been."

"You're such a child," they said, shaking their head and joined up with us. Chuck flew ahead slightly. He seemed really distant now. Whatever Curt was talking about must've really hurt him. I caught up with him.

"Hey, you okay? What's going on?"

"It's nothing, Kar," he lied. I don't think he had ever lied to me before. I shook my head. "Look. We can talk about it later, okay? We need to focus on getting out of here." I shrank back. I don't think he had ever treated me like this before. I flew next to Doctor Des.

"So, you're Curt's friend?"

"Yeah," they said, pointedly looking forward.

"You know, I'm not a bad person, right?"

"Never said you were."

"I'm just trying to do what's best for him. I'm trying to help him."

"Uh-huh. Sure."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"Since you came back into his life, he's broken twelve ribs, had countless concussions, broken his hands three times, as of today, and on top of that, you bring out the worst in him."

"What do you mean? He's a criminal. He needs to be stopped!"

"If you say so, Smash Gal."

"You don't agree?"

"That he's a criminal? Yeah, he is. Definitely. By the letter of the law, he's a criminal. He steals stuff."

"He's also dangerous! He kills people."

"In self-defense. When they're trying to kill him. Over property."

"He almost killed me!"

"Yeah, after he thought you killed his girlfriend. After months of you beating the shit out of him."

"That's not-"

"That's not what you think happened. I get that. But I'm his friend. Not yours. And I'm going to take his side."

"Why do there have to be sides? He breaks the law!"

"And he saves people, Ms. Stewart."

"What?"

"Oh, come off it," they said, exasperated. "You know what he does with the things he steals. He gives most of it away. Unless he needs it for some reason, he doesn't keep any of it. He gives it to people who, quite frankly, need it a lot more than Bion does."

"So you think it's okay? You think he should just be allowed to steal anything he wants?"

"I . . . I don't know. I didn't use to."

"What changed?"

"I saw what he did. I really started looking at how he operates. He never goes out seeking a fight on purpose. He doesn't try to hurt people unless . . . Unless he loses his temper."

"And he's been losing his temper a lot."

"God, I can't believe he's right about you. I really didn't want to believe it."

"What? What did he say?"

"Just forget it."

"No, tell me. I need to know."

"He said that you're blind."

"I'm not blind! I see what he does. He's a thief. He justifies it, but that doesn't make what he's doing good. And I'm just trying to stop him. He'll get hurt or killed if he doesn't stop. I'm going easy on him!"

"You might've had a point. Until that last bit."

"What do you mean?"

"You almost killed Buck Cherry. You ruined his wedding. You may not be trying to kill him, but you're definitely pissing him off. And if it's not on purpose, you are really as blind as he says you are."

"If he would just sto-"

"Stop what? Ask yourself, Ms. Stewart. What is it you want him to stop doing? Stealing things? The way he sees it, he's helping people. He's given people access to clean water, to medical technologies that were just sitting in some building somewhere not doing anything important. It would be like asking you to just sit back and watch people get hurt. You two are so fucking similar and neither of you wants to see it."

"He could do that legitimately! He could build all that stuff for people."

"Could he?"

"He's smart enough. He built a fucking teleporter."

"So, why aren't you a cop, then? Or someone in the military?"

"What!?" I demanded. My head spun with the thought of being a cop. Someone who . . . Who might have shot Harold. Or me. Or that poor man on fire. I . . . couldn't do that.

"What you do is illegal. You go out and assault people and force them to comply with standards that you have set. And you don't apply them evenly. If he just spent all of his time building things to help people, things that already exist and that the people he's robbing can't need anywhere near as much as the people he's giving them to do, he wouldn't have time for anything else. All because people like Bion are hoarding their wealth."

"So, Bion should just be poor?"

"No, but he should not hoard life-saving technology for himself for no fucking reason."

"He gives away-"

"Some of what he develops. But if Curt was doing what he's doing the legal way, people would die while he struggled through red tape."

"So, I should just let him go, then? Is that what you're saying?"

"Yeah . . ." They stopped and looked down. "I really wish you would. You've almost killed him more times in the past few months than I had ever seen before and you're scary. You're so fucking scary, Smash Gal. Especially to me. Because I love Curt. He's great. And I've only ever met one person that treats him worse than you do."

"Whose that?"

"Himself."
 
Issue 30: Relying on Eight Glorified Car Batteries

=== Curt ===​

I must've fallen asleep again. It made sense. I was exhausted. Between a wedding and being attacked twice and dealing with all of the stress of . . . Whatever the fuck is going on currently. I felt a hand on my shoulder and jumped before they could start shaking me. I couldn't get far, since I was still shackled at the ankles and wrists by Mind's constructs. I looked around, trying to catch my breath. Des was standing over me with Smash Gal and Mind behind them.

"Jeez, Cee," the woman in pink said, "Jumpy much?"

"Yeah, well, You never know when someone is going to burst through the ceiling and ruin your life," I responded bitterly. "What's the word, doctor?"

"They already know we're friends, Curt. Just drop it. And can you not be an asshole for ten minutes. I think we're in trouble."

"Good luck with that one," Smash Gal responded. "He's always been an asshole. Especially when he thinks he's right. And he always thinks he's right about everything."

Des and Mind both sighed and shook their heads. "What's going on?"

"We . . . We found some bodies. Signs of a struggle. It's bad, Reese," the man responded.

"Oh. Hmm." I considered what that could mean. "Mind, let me out."

"What!?" His companion demanded. "No, absolutely not."

"We kind of have to, Kari. If we're to get out of here, I think he's our best chance."

"He can tell us what to do," the woman said, unconvincingly. "And . . . And then we can make a decision. I don't trust him."

"Kari, he's already shot that down. And he's right. We are out of our areas of expertise," Mind responded and waved a hand. The shackles disappeared. "He's the closest thing to an expert we have here."

"But what if he betrays us?" Kari said.

"Truce," I said. I held out my left hand. I would have held out my right, but she might've just broken it even more. She looked at my hand.

"How can I trust you? You're a thief."

"Kari, be realistic about this. I'm a thief. But I'm also stranded with my only friend on an alien planet where there was an attack. And I've never lied to you . . . About anything important. And as much as I hate you, and I do, I'm not going to let three people, one of which I actually give a damn about die for a grudge."

She begrudgingly took my hand. We shook and then started off. We got to a metal door that was sealed shut. There were windows at the top of it. I stretched up on my toes and looked through. There were body parts and blood strewn about. There weren't any flies. There wouldn't be. Not in space. Unless they brought flies for some reason. That'd be a weird decision. I tried the door panel. Nothing happened. It was dead. I frowned and turned to Smash Gal. "Well, go on then. Use your excessive force for something useful. For once."

"I already tried that. The doors are strong. Really strong. I don't think I could open them without bringing the building down on top of us. And then you'd just whine about that too."

"Well, I've always been good at whining," I muttered, taking out my lockpick set. I flipped it open. I called it a lockpick set, but it was really just a toolset that happened to include lockpicks. I struggled for a moment to put together my mini-drill-gun with my one good hand. Des just huffed and grabbed it from me and put it together instantly and handed it back to me. I nodded to them and started unscrewing the panel. I pulled it off and looked through the wires, considering. Then I slipped one of my batteries out of my pocket and attached it to the wires and turned it on. The panel flickered to life and the doors shuddered. I started pressing keys, but all that came back was ACCESS DENIED on the display. "Well, that figures. Guess I'll have to go with the classic."

"The classic?" Mind asked, leaning over.

"As you all are so keen to remind me, I'm a petty thief. So, I'm going to do the thing I'm good at."

"Being an immoral jackass?" Smash Gal interjected.

"Breaking into places that are locked, but I'm glad to see that you're immune to nosebleeds too. Air must be pretty thin on that high horse," I responded, turning back to the panel. I clipped two wires and pushed them together and shorted out the doors and it jolted again, opening slightly. It'd be a tight fit, but much less tight than not open at all. "Well, go on. That's as much as I can do."

Smash Gal and Des squeezed through the door and I motioned for Mind to follow. "Reese, you're being too hard on Kari."

"Am I?" I asked, mockingly.

"She's not trying to hurt you."

"I imagine you know a lot about not trying to hurt someone but doing it anyway, Mind." He blanched slightly at the statement but shook his head.

"You two are really alike in a lot of ways, you know that."

"We're both stubborn and set in our niche moral systems that both have intrinsic flaws. I'm aware. I try to keep it in mind most of the time."

"If you understand that, why are you still treating her like this?"

"C'mon, man. You're smarter than that. Surely. If nothing else, you can read my fucking mind. You know why."

"I don't . . . I don't do that . . . Without permission." His voice was small. "Anymore."

"Create a brace for the doors. I'm going to disconnect the battery." He did so. I disconnected the battery and the doors shuddered again, but he managed to keep them open.

"Do you think you will ever forgive her?"

"She tried to kill Cindi. She put her in a coma. If it was just me, I wouldn't care as much. But she hurt the woman I love. Kari Stewart is dead to me. Smash Gal is an obstacle to be overcome. If I'm armed the next time she comes after me, I'm killing her. I have to. Anything less is just asking for Cindi to be killed as collateral damage."

"But you don't want to."

"I don't like killing people. It's normally not necessary. But she's too dangerous."

=== Kari ===​

I listened to Curt and Chuck on the other side of the door. His doctor friend watched me until it got to the part where he was planning my murder. They looked away and started looking around the room. I stood there and thought about what he had just said. She tried to kill Cindi . . . She hurt the woman I love. Kari Stewart is dead to me. I wiped the tears from my eyes and tried to find some semblance of inner peace. But my oldest friend had just said he wanted to kill me. I glanced around. There was blood and chunks of flesh everywhere. Large gashes went through the floor and walls and equipment. Chuck and Curt walked through the door that Chuck had been holding open. Curt glanced around and shook his head. He walked over to a body and picked up a lanyard. His hands were shaking. But his face was stony. We went into the next room and there was a garage door that had been torn open. Several vehicles had been destroyed or thrown about. Whatever did this was strong.

Some of the vehicles were just construction equipment. Some of them had large drills on them. Chuck flew forward and looked out the door. "So, we can breathe on the planet. It's not just the buildings. That's . . . good, right?"

"Place doesn't seem to have power, so that makes sense. No air circulation," Curt responded absently. He was looking at a large circle that was in the middle of the room.

"What do you think it is?" I asked him.

"I'd . . . I'd rather not say. Not yet. Don't have any proof." He walked out to the garage door and looked outside. "Well, that makes sense."

"What does?" Des asked.

"Oh, what they were doing here. It's a mine. They were imperializing whatever planet we're o- . . ."

"Curt? What?" The doctor asked.

"It's . . . Probably nothing. I'm . . . I'm going to see if I can get the computers started. They must have had an evacuation plan. Maybe there's a backup." He rushed back to the other room and Des, Chuck and I looked at one another and we all just shrugged and followed him. When we found him, he was on his back. And under one of the tables with a computer on it. He was fiddling around with something. He grimaced and then slammed his fist into the console. Des jumped.

"Curt?" They asked.

"Yeah?" He said, nonchalantly.

"Everything okay?"

"Yeah, mostly."

"Need some help?" The doctor asked again. They looked shaken by . . . something.

". . . Yeah. I can't do this easily with one hand."

I scooted next to him. "What do you need?"

"I'd . . . I'd prefer if Des did this. There's less of a chance I'd end up with broken bones," he said, looking away from me. "Or a comatose fiancee."

"Well, you have me. What are you trying to do?" He sighed and took some little electric batteries out of his pocket."

"How many of those do you have?"

"I can fit ten in my pockets," He responded. "So, ten."

"Why?"

"Never know when you're going to end up stranded on an alien planet without power. Or when you're going to have to try and short out a supposed hero when they're wrecking your wedding."

"Will you two get off that!?" Des demanded, fear tightening their voice. "I want to get back to Earth some time in the next decade."

"They're right. Clip that wire there." I did so. He pushed his battery against it and made some rough connections then handed me some black tape. "Wrap it up carefully."

"There was a time when I would have loved to hear that from you."

"Ugh. For the love of God, don't."

"What?"

"Just . . . Don't. Clip that one there and attach another one to it." He scooted out from under the table and struggled into a seat. I could hear the hum of the machine come to life. I pulled myself up and looked at it as the monitors came to life.

"I can't believe that worked."

"Yeah, well. It won't for long. This is slipshod, even by my standards." He started typing onto the computer. An Incorrect Password message came up. He frowned and considered for a moment. Then he took out his phone and a USB cable and plugged them into a computer. His screen was cracked. Probably from the fight. I felt a pang of guilt but pushed it down. He's a criminal. He did this to himself. I had to do what I did. I had to. I thought to myself. After a few minutes, he was in.

"How'd you do that?" Des asked.

"I've been stealing from both of these companies for a long time. I learned that there are holes in their security and keep an exploit saved on my phone." A bunch of files came up automatically and there was a data transfer pop-up.

"What are you doing?"

"Downloading their database."

"Why?"

"Because what they're doing here needs to be known. Also, because it's faster than looking for individual files." He said. I went to pull his phone off but he pushed my hand away. "Don't."

"Even when your life is in danger, you just can't help yourself, can you!?" I demanded angrily, reaching past his hand for his phone.

"Kari!" He shouted and I stopped. "You don't understand! Stop pretending you know everything and actually sit back and pay attention for the first goddamn time in your life!"

"What!?" I demanded, unable to keep the heat out of my voice.

"Kari! Reese! Calm down," Mind interjected. "Reese, just tell us what you figured out. It's obviously something big."

"I . . . I think I know where we are. I think . . . I think we're on the Grignau home-planet."

"What!?" The three of us demanded in unison.

"That's impossible!" I said.

"Why?" He asked, looking up at me. "Why is it impossible?"

"Because . . . We don't even know where that is. They're invaders. They invaded us."

"You're right. We don't know where the planet is. Or we didn't. Now we do. And we don't know that they invaded. We know they showed up and started attacking us. But there've never been reports of ships or anything."

"What makes you think that this is the same planet, Reese?"

"Well," he began, bringing up some security footage. A few Grignau burst through the door in the garage and started throwing things around. People tried to run but they were quickly caught. "Those are Grignau. Also . . . Look at the date."

"What about it?"

"That's the day of the last invasion. These people all died just before that happened." I frowned and looked at Curt.

"What do you think they were doing here?"

"Wan En and EnGin? Capitalism. They were doing capitalism. They invaded a planet with a bunch of natural resources and started mining."

"How did they even get here?" Des asked. Curt grimaced.

"I think I might know. And I think it might be our way home. It was so ridiculous, I didn't want to believe it, but it fits."

"What?" I asked.

"They created a large portal and traveled through it."

"How is that different from what you do?"

"I travel maybe a few thousand miles in a snap. They traveled lightyears. The power that it must have . . . That also makes sense. Fuck!" He shouted.

"What now?"

"I power my rig with excess energy that I siphon from these huge generators that never seem to be used for anything. I just figured it was some rich company going way overboard on backup power. My rig is relatively efficient for bending space-time. I always wondered what could use such huge amounts of energy. But I hit a dead-end tracing back the generators to anything real. And then I got distracted and never bothered figuring it out."

"Is that all?" Des asked. "You're this upset over that? Really?"

"It's not just that, though. I built my first rig from scraps I stole from Bion. An-"

"You've built all your rigs from stolen scraps."

"Whatever! Shut up!" He snapped irritably. "I always figured I had just found an alternative use for what I had cobbled together. But I also piggyback off of Wan En satellites for my GPS system. What must have happened when Smash Gal crushed my rig is that when I was cycling through teleport options, it must've had this place listed somewhere in my hacked list of everywhere in Wan En's database."

"You're still blaming me for this?"

"Well, it's still your fault. Until it stops being your fault, I'm going to keep blaming you for it."

"Children!" Des shouted, stomping their foot. "Stop it. Curt, does this have any bearing on us getting home?"

"I . . . I don't know. Probably not."

"Then why are we talking about it?"

"Why are we talking about an intergalactic conspiracy?"

"Yeah, why?"

"Well, I'm waiting for the download to finish. And it helps me think. And . . . It means that the only thing I created for myself was also stolen. Technically." He sounded disappointed."

"Does it?" Professor Mind asked.

"Yeah. The technology existed. I just rebuilt it."

"Yeah, but you didn't know what you could build from it. You're a criminal, but you still built a teleporter out of scraps and junk and made yourself the best criminal from it."

"Second best," Curt corrected.

"Second best?" I asked.

"Cindi is still the greatest thief in the world. And her abilities are her own." There was pride and self-loathing in his tone. God, he really loves her. All of her. Even her criminal side. What happened to him to make him this way?

=== Curt ===​

"So, do you have an idea of how to get back?" Smash Gal asked.

"I . . . Maybe." The download had finished. Their database was hard-lined into each computer. It probably was cheaper to keep it here rather than transporting it over a few hundred lightyears. I bent under the desk and disconnected my batteries from the power lines.

"Maybe?" Des asked. I put my hands on their shoulders and met their eyes.

"I have an idea. If that doesn't work, I'll figure something else out. I'm going to get you home." As my hands fell from them, one slipped into their labcoat's pocket and I swiped their phone. I started on a Bluetooth transfer and started transferring a crunched version of all of the files I had downloaded. I'm probably going to jail, but the public needs to know what Wan and EnGin have been up to. Des is my only hope for that. I walked out to the garage and stared out into the dusty wasteland before me. In the distance, I thought I could see lights. The moons had moved some in the time since I last saw them. There were dead plants all around the entrance. Isn't it enough to ruin our planet? We had to go out and do it to this one too? Fuck.

I made my way over to the portal generator. I specifically avoided thinking about the word Stargate as I looked at the panel. I looked around at the drills. They weren't normal drills. They had lasers attached to them sometimes. That might be helpful. I went over to one and started unscrewing some of the attachments.

"What are you doing?"

"I don't think I have enough batteries to travel lightyears. I might have enough to jerry-rig the panel into working. But beyond that, I have no idea how much power this is going to take."

"Why are you taking those off?"

"Might be useful. Might need the wires or more connective material." I lied. I detached one of the lasers and sat it down. It was heavy. But I figured I could modify it to be powered by one of my batteries in a pinch. Not for long. But maybe long enough to escape. I also started stripping the vehicles for their batteries. They were huge things. Smash Gal had to help me. They were just too heavy for me to do on my own. She sat them down around the portal and I started stripping it of some of the panels. I brought up my phone and navigated through some of the files before finding the blueprints of the portal. It worked a lot like my design, just on a much bigger scale, and was more efficient in some ways. I suppose it'd have to be.

"Reese, how exactly do you teleport?" Mind asked.

"What do you mean?"

"Well, I read about the transporter problem. Do you destroy each atom individually and just recreate the atom in a different place, effectively committing suicide every time, or is it something else?"

"Oh, that old Star Trek talking point. Nah, that's not how mine works. What I'm actually doing is folding space-time and just basically stepping through it."

"How do you do it in two different ways?"

"Different ways?"

"Well, you can open up little portals and step through those and you can also just disappear and reappear somewhere else."

"Oh, that's the same thing. Just looks different," I responded as I started creating a special set of glorified jumper cables and daisy-chaining the batteries through them.

"What? Really?"

"Yeah. One is just more instant than the other. The other is maintaining the portal for longer. Actually, it's way easier to do it instantly."

"How does that work?" Des asked, helping me wrap the copper lines around the batteries.

"Oh, just like that. Work. It's easier to hold something for a second than maintain a hold on it for too long."

"You're aware that all of this sounds insane, right?"

"Probably. But in my defense," I pointed to Smash Gal and then to Professor Mind. "She can bench a tank and he can read people's minds. We live in a crazy world. I just embraced it."

"I hate agreeing with him, but he's right." Smash Gal said.

"Of course I am."

"And that's why I hate agreeing with you. Is this almost ready?"

"Almost. We need to let the power circulate through the system for about twenty minutes. Best get comfortable." I started attaching some batteries to the control panel. It started glowing. Professor Mind and Kari started talking about something quietly together. I sat next to the laser I had detached and started wiring my battery to it. I tried to make it less obvious what I was doing. Fortunately, Des came over and helped me.

"Curt, what are you going to do?" They whispered.

"What do you mean?" I asked, matching their whisper.

"You're going to be arrested! You have a plan to escape right?"

"Half a plan. And I think that's what they're discussing over there."

"What?"

"Mind is ambivalent to arresting me. He thinks it probably should happen, but isn't as gung-ho about it as Smash Gal."

"How do you know that?"

"Part of being a thief is knowing your target. I am pretty good at reading people."

"Except for Cindi."

"What do you mean?"

"You still think that she wanted to leave you. After everything."

"She's the world's greatest thief. Staying in one place with one person isn't exactly in her wheelhouse."

"But maybe for the world's second greatest," Des responded. "You also can't read me."

"I definitely can read you."

"Then why didn't you know I didn't hate you."

"Never said you did. I said you should. Big difference."

"Oh come off it!" Des exclaimed, exasperated. I reached over to them and slid their phone into the palm they were gesturing with. "What did you do with this?"

"It's my half a plan."

"So, this was all a ploy?"

"No, the capacitors do take a while to fully function and those batteries weren't made for this," I said. I pulled the laser with me as I got up and sat it next to the console. Mind and Kari both looked at me and continued talking in their hushed tone. I brought up the UI. It needed a security key. I took out the bloody lanyard I had pocketed earlier and pressed it against the screen. The dead man's face came up and it was accepted. I started cycling through menus trying to figure out the UI. It was a disaster. Maybe I should sell Popp to them. I finally figured out how to select where we wanted. There were a couple of bases but this was the one that was in America. The closest to Avalare. I hit it and the portal started to hum. There was a spark and then it died. I sighed and tried again. There was another spark and bright blue light flooded into the room. It shuddered and I gulped. It was unstable. I looked through the settings but didn't have enough time to figure out how to mess with them. Not like this.

"Alright, ladies, gents, and neithers. We only have one chance. It's now or never," I said. Kari stepped up to the portal.

"You sure about this, Curt?" She asked.

"As sure as I can be when I'm relying on eight glorified car batteries." She nodded and stepped through. Then Des. Finally, Professor Mind. I grabbed my modified mining laser and jumped through after them.
 
Issue 31: I Hate it When He Has a Point

=== Kari ===

When I stepped through the portal and arrived on the other side, I was immediately hit with a barrage of laser fire. I jumped forward to the nearest gun. Well, really it was a cannon. Just a giant cannon firing broiling plasma at me. I dodged past it and landed on top of it and cried, "Stop firing!"

"Smash Gal? W-what . . . H-how . . ." The man on the turret stuttered. Bion flew down from up above, fully armored. As Chuck, Curt, and Des walked through he raised his hand and prepared to fire. When he noticed that they were just people, he didn't lower his hand. He trained it on Curt, who was still holding that laser he had disconnected from the drill. Part of his escape plan, no doubt, I thought.

"ROOKIE, WHAT'S THE MEANING OF THIS?" Bion demanded, his voice echoing tinnily in the big open space. "WHY DID YOU COME THROUGH THE PORTAL? WHY IS HE WITH YOU?"

"I was trying to apprehend Esvanir and Cherry again and there was an accident, Mr. Wan," I said, deferentially. "We ended up on . . . Well, you know where. And the portal was the only way back.

"CAPTURE THEM! TAKE THEM IN!" Bion shouted and guards surrounded the three down on the ground. More surrounded the turret I was standing on. I watched Curt. I could practically see the gears turning in his head. He set down his laser and held up his hands. Des already had. Professor Mind started to fly up and one of the men shot at him. He caught the bullet in a construct and charged up. "PROFESSOR MIND, STAND DOWN! WE WILL FIRE ON YOU!"

"A little late for that, don't you think?" Chuck asked, looking around. "Andrew, what are you going to do? Keep us here forever?"

"You need to be decontaminated. After that we'll . . . we'll see what is to be done," one of the guards said, noncommittally. I didn't like this. Curt and maybe even Des I could understand. They are a criminal and an accomplice, not that Bion could know about Des yet. But Mind and I are heroes. We had worked together just hours ago. They cuffed Curt with one of the huge, anti-meta shackles, then the same for Des. Chuck looked at me and raised his eyebrow, questioning. I shrugged and hopped down. Curt and Des both slammed down to the ground hard. They were unconscious.

"What did you do!?" I demanded, charging to Bion. Several of the security guards fired on me but I took no notice. Bion met my eye. He looked furious.

"STAND DOWN, SMASH GAL!"

"What the fuck did you do to them!?" I repeated.

"THE META BRACELETS AREN'T MEANT FOR NORMAL HUMANS. THE SEDATIVE WE USE . . . MUST BE TOO STRONG. THEY SHOULD BE FINE. WE'LL HAVE SOMEONE CHECK THEIR VITALS AFTER DECONTAMINATION." Bion said. Even through the tinny echo of his speaker, I could tell that he was barely keeping his anger reigned in. "NOW, STAND DOWN!"

I made my way over to Des and Curt. I listened carefully. They were still breathing. It was shallow and their hearts were barely beating, but they were still alive. Chuck landed next to me. The guards closed in, brandishing more of the meta-gauntlets. I looked up to Mr. Wan, "Are we prisoners, Bion?"

He landed heavily and looked between us, then raised a halting hand to the guards. They met each others' eyes but didn't make another move. "WE'LL FIGURE OUT WHAT NEEDS TO BE DONE WITH YOU LATER. BUT YOU DID MANAGE TO CATCH ESVANIR. GOOD WORK."

We were decontaminated in a harsh bath. Chuck dispersed his costume, everything except for his mask, and let the harsh jets spray him down. I had to physically strip. They put us together and I stepped closer to Chuck and gripped his shoulder. He put his hand on mine. I asked, "What do you think is going to happen?"

"I don't know. The way . . . The way they were treating us has me concerned."

"Me too." I squeezed his shoulder. "Do you think Curt is right? Do you think this is some off-the-books operation? That Bion is doing something bad here?"

"I . . ." He considered for a moment. "I think it's probable. Unfortunately, Reese is smart. Probably too smart for his own good. And he seemed to figure everything out."

"I hate it when he has a point."

"I know. Me too."

=== Curt ===

I woke up to the sight of bright fluorescent lights hanging overhead. After blinking a few times, my eyes focused and I glanced about the room I was in. It was small. Maybe seven by seven by ten feet. There was a toilet, a sink with a mirror above it, a cot, and nothing else. The walls were bare brick and the door was heavy steel. There was a camera in the ceiling with a glowing red light. I was dressed in pale gray pants and a sleeveless shirt. I frowned and shook my head. Where am I? Everything is so . . . It came back to me. I had been captured by Bion. Des had been with me. Fuck! I slammed my left hand down on the bed. They hadn't bothered to cast the right. They had left the makeshift splint Des had made. So, they're probably planning on killing me. I glanced about the room and started pacing. I need to get Des out of here. It's not fair that they're brought down for having the misfortune of knowing me. I felt my chest tighten. Cindi is going to be caught, too. This is terrible. Maybe . . . Maybe I shouldn't have picked a fight with Smash Gal. Or with Bion. None of my stuff was with me. My phone, my tools, my clothes were all gone. If I can get my phone and get maybe five minutes, I might be able to escape. I thought. No idea how I'm going to do that, though.

A metal slide on the door slid open and a pair of tired eyes looked through them. I gritted my teeth. "Wan."

"Mister Reese," he responded blandly. "You're awake. Good. I'd like to talk to you."

"Last interview before my execution?" I asked. His face spread into something that could have been a grin.

"Something like that. I'm going to open the door. If you attack me, you'll be killed on sight. Same if you try to run."

"I know how you operate, Bion."

"That isn't a promise to not run."

"And your talking to me isn't a promise to not just kill me." He sighed and nodded. The door opened and he wheeled in a buggy of crackers, cheese, and meats. I licked my lips and looked away, my stomach growling. I couldn't remember when the last time I'd eaten was. He closed the door behind him.

"My guards are still watching."

"I don't want to kill you, Wan," I said, deflating. He took out a little tube of oxygen and took a deep breath and sat down on the bed. He reached over for a cracker and put some cheese on it, then some meat and took a bite, then motioned for me to do the same. I did so, sniffing the items carefully.

"Smash Gal says you hate me. You wouldn't kill someone you hate?" He asked placidly.

"Hate is relative. I don't like a lot of the things you do and I don't like a lot of the way you do those things. It's not really personal."

"But you targeted me specifically. I was always wondering why."

"Targeted you? You're a good symbol for the things I stand against."

"That's why you stole from me the most?" He asked, chewing.

"It's basically even between Wan En and EnGin, really," I said, taking another bite.

"But your technology is adapted from mine."

"Oh, yeah. I guess it is. That wasn't really intentional."

"Oh?"

"I built the stuff first from scraps I'd collect after your fights. Rebuilt what I understood and kept testing it. The teleportation was an accident. But once I figured out how to do it, I used it."

"You mean you didn't mean to? You figured out how to fold space-time accidentally?"

"The protocols were all there. I tapped into them. Once I understood that the technology could do it, I refined it."

"That's pretty impressive. You could have revolutionized the world with that technology." He looked at me. He was thin and angular. He looked weak. He frowned. "You might have even made the world a better place with that."

"I'm not a leader. As both you and Smash Gal continually point out, I'm just a thief."

"Just a thief? You've also become a symbol." I shrugged.

"Never really my intention. My goals were always to try and redistribute some stuff to people who needed it more."

"Do you think you have the right to do that, Mr. Reese?"

"As much as you have the right to hoard trillions of dollars in personal wealth," I shot back. "Why are you even here? What do you want?"

"I wanted to officially meet the greatest thief in the world. The man who made me his enemy willingly. And managed to even stand up to me in some ways," Wan said simply. Our eyes met. "You're a fascinating man, Mister Reese. I want to understand your bizarre morality."

"It's not that complicated. I steal what I think other people could use more than you can. You don't really need what you have and even if you do, you can afford to replace it."

"And you think you have the right to decide that but you don't want to be a leader."

"I can recognize injustice. I can fight against it. I can get people supplies that they need."

"But if you killed me when you had the chance," Bion started. He took a deep breath and during it, I finished the thought.

"It wouldn't have solved anything. We would lose Bion, who, while being a war-criminal and terrible person in many respects, can stand up to the Grignau and other existential threats."

"The same thing could be said of Smash Gal and you tried to kill her."

"I was . . . I lost my temper that day. I almost regret it."

"Almost?"

"Kari is arrogant and impossible to reason with. And her actions have been escalating recently."

"So have yours."

"It's . . . it's been a hard couple of months."

"I imagine so. You were content to be in the shadows." Wan took another bite of a cracker and chewed for a moment. I shifted uncomfortably. "So, do you have a plan yet?"

"Plan?" I asked.

"To escape, Mister Reese. You're obviously going to try."

"Hadn't got that far with it yet, honestly. Couple of problems."

"Yeah, I imagine so. But you're not going to try to take me hostage?"

"I don't think that would work. I think you have bots capable of shooting me and missing you."

"That's a good call on your part. Also, if they didn't have the shot, I'd just have them shoot through me to get you. I have never been taken hostage successfully and I'm not going to let you be the one to do it. So, what's the part of the plan that you do have?"

"I . . . Why would I tell you?"

"Because it's impossible, Mister Reese. The situation is hopeless. And I'm curious to see what you think you can do."

"I've been told that lots of the things I do are impossible. No one believed in a teleporting cat-burglar for the longest time."

"Hmm. Well, I guess I can wait a little longer to see what your attempt is." Wan got up and brushed himself off. He picked up his air canister but left the tray of food as he made his way to the door.

"Wan," I said. He turned back and faced me. "What happened to the person with me? How are they?"

"Aaditri Desai is in good shape. You cannot see he-"

"Them."

"What?"

"You won't allow me to see them."

"Yes," Wan said slowly. "I won't allow you to see . . . them."

"Makes sense," I said, nodding and grabbing another cracker and making myself a tiny sandwich.

"This is not what I was suspecting from you, Mister Reese. You're being . . . so reasonable," Wan commented, considering.

"Don't get me wrong. I'm furious. I'll never forgive you for what you have done to me. Neither today or previously. But I'll get my chance for revenge or you'll kill me. Right now I'm powerless, so I just have to bide my time."

"And what exactly did I do to you?"

"You shot several missiles at me previously, you're keeping me and my friend hostage to protect the public from the knowledge that you've actively killed hundreds of people. And just between you and I," I said, stepping closer to him. "You ruined my wedding and put my friend and fiancee in danger. There is nothing on earth you could do to get me to forgive you."

Wan stared at me impassively. He then turned and sighed. "That wasn't personal, you know. In the exact way that you robbing me wasn't meant to be personal, me trying to arrest you during your wedding wasn't meant to be personal."

"It was personal, though. You made a decision that hurt me directly. I had never done that to you. Not like that. And you involved an emotionally compromised super-weapon to do so. And because of that, Cindi's in a coma. You took the happiest day of my life and made it one of the worse."

He peered over his shoulder at me and then nodded, before walking out of the room.

=== Chuck ===

I adjusted the seat I was sitting in. Kari was sitting next to me, her head on the table. I looked around. We were in a boardroom, waiting. We had been given a change of clothes and had been allowed to sleep. Not that I had been able to. Every time I closed my eyes, I saw them. I shuddered and took a deep breath. She sat up and looked around, smiling at me. Even through her irritation at staying the night here, she was happy that I was here with her. I tried to smile back. Reese had brought up so many bad memories. Kari and I hadn't had a chance to discuss it, but Reese had a point. I had crossed a line once. More than once, really. But there was one time when it was farther than I had ever gone before. Since then I had limited myself. I would only allow myself to go so far. Before I could really get started on recalling everything, Andrew Wan walked through the door. He wasn't wearing his suit. At least not that I could see. People had all kinds of theories about Wan's technology. Some people thought that he had nanites that would surround him and take over. Some people thought that it wasn't technology at all, just magic that he made look like technology. I honestly wasn't sure. We weren't exactly close.

"Finally!" Kari exclaimed. "Can we leave, Mister Wan? I need to get home."

"Sorry for the wait," Wan said. Anxiety, irritation, and controlled rage were wafting off of him. "I was just talking to Mister Reese."

"Oh? How'd that go?" Kari asked.

"He said he's going to find a way to escape and has sworn some form of revenge upon me," Wan said evenly. Despite his tone, I could tell he was taking it seriously. He wasn't scared, exactly. But I think he had learned the hard way not to underestimate Esvanir.

"Yeah, that sounds about right," Kari said, waving a hand to dismiss it. "But you have him under lockdown, so it should be fine. But when can we leave?"

"Well, before we can do anything, we need to debrief you. Figure out how all of that happened. Make sure that . . . everything is going to be safe."

"Oh, yeah. I guess that makes sense," Kari agreed, nodding along.

"So, tell me how this all started," Wan stated. Kari explained it and I added in a few details or clarified from there. But mostly, I just watched Wan. His anxiety spiked. He intertwined his fingers and watched us, his face remaining blank. "So, in short, you and Reese never intended to go there. You were trying to stop him and broke his device and it just ended up there. Interesting."

"So, can we go? The city might need us. And I want to take a real shower."

"The city is just fine, Kari," Wan responded. "But I'm afraid that you can't go home, just yet. We have to make sure that you haven't contracted anything off-world. Planet 351456B has an entirely different ecosystem than ours and we can't risk letting anything get out to the world. Who knows what could happen if we did."

Andrew had made sure to look both of us in the eyes when he was speaking. He sounded so perfectly sure of what he was saying, as though it were the most obvious thing in the world. It made sense. It was a perfectly reasonable plan of action. Or would have been, if he hadn't been lying. His anxiety had jumped up considerably as he had spoken. His practiced eye contact was more to see if we were believing him than anything.

"I'm sure you'll get back in a day or two after we make sure everything is safe," he continued to lie. Kari nodded solemnly.

"Well, we wouldn't want to get anyone sick." She sounded disappointed and resigned.

"Of course not," Wan said. "Thank you for being more reasonable than Mister Reese or Doctor Desai."

"How are they?"

"They're as well as can be expected. The doctor has been screaming since . . . they woke up. Reese is putting on an easy-going act, but honestly, he reminds me of a caged tiger. Someone waiting for the first sign of weakness to pounce."

"He probably is," she responded. I just watched them both. Bion excused himself.

"Well," Kari began, turning back to me. "A couple more days should be fine, right?"

I nodded to her, then established a mental link with her. He's not going to let us go. He's stalling, trying to think of a way to keep us here.

"What?" Kari asked, standing up. Fear and anxiety burst from her.

Sit down! I thought at her. And don't respond verbally. Just think about your responses. We don't know if it's safe to talk here.

What do you mean he's stalling? She thought loudly. She was always as loud in her head as she was speaking.

He's paranoid that we're going to release the secrets Reese uncovered.

What are we going to do?
She asked.

I don't know. I don't really want to fight my way out here. I'm not even sure I could if I did want to.
 
Issue 32: This Doesn’t Mean We’re Even

=== Cindi ===​

I woke up staring into bright fluorescent lights. I blinked slowly and looked around. I was in Des' practice. I leaned up and groaned. My head was pounding. My ribs hurt. I looked down. I was covered in fading bruises. The office was quiet. I got to my feet and took a few shaky steps around. "Curt? Des? Are you here?"

There was no answer. I walked out into the waiting room. The lights were off. I frowned and stretched. I had obviously been in bed for a few days. But that doesn't explain where Curt is. I walked back into the room where I had been kept. There was a broken window and glass on the floor. The ceiling tiles were askew. There was a struggle. But Curt wouldn't just leave me here unless something happened. I found his glasses laying on the floor. Oh god. Is he still alive? I looked around the offices and no one was there. I found Des' apartment. The door was locked, but it's not like that could stop me. I could hear some sound coming from the other side. I stuck my head through and saw Tierra laying on the couch, watching something on her phone. I unlocked the door and came in. Tierra jumped up. "Cindi! You're awake! Thank God!"

She ran up and hugged me and I hugged her back. "Where is everyone?"

"Do you not remember?"

"I remember fighting Smash Gal at my wedding. I remember losing. I don't know why I'm here or what happened after that."

"Cin, you've been out for days. Almost a week."

"Where's Curt?"

"He, Smash Gal, Des, and Professor Mind got into a scuffle. She broke his little snapper thing and they started teleporting in and out and then just disappeared.

"Disappeared?" I felt my stomach sink.

"Hey, he's a pretty good thief. Maybe third-best in the world. I'm sure he can get out of a scrape."

"Third best?"

"Well, there's me, then there's you, then him." I smiled at her little sleight against us. I knew who would come out on top if it came down to that. I don't lose.

"Is my stuff here?"

"Yeah. Curt retrieved your phone and other stuff while Des was diagnosing you. Said you may need to make a quick exit."

"He's always thinking ahead," I said as Tierra handed me a purse full of stuff. I opened it and took out my phone. I called Curt. It went straight to voicemail. I frowned at the phone and tried again. "His phone is off."

"Well, he was fighting Smash Gal and Professor Mind. I might be able to take one of them, but both? No chance. And he doesn't even have powers." I frowned at her and she just shrugged. I thought about what I could do. I have to find him! And that bitch Smash Gal! She will fucking pay for this! I sat on the couch and considered my options. I checked for news of Smash Gal, Professor Mind, or Esvanir and there was nothing. No sightings. So, wherever he is, they probably are too. Smash Gal might've killed him. He doesn't know when to shut his mouth and she's completely off her rocker. I thought for a moment. Curt always has so many backup plans. What would he do?

"What are you planning?"

"Trying to come up with one. First step: Figure out where he is."

"How are you going to do that?" Tierra asked. She sat next to me. "Shame his phone is off. Might be able to just track it that way."

"Tierra, you're a genius!"

"Of course I am," she readily agreed. "So, what's the plan then?"

"I can turn his phone back on."

"You can do that?"

"Yeah. Curt showed me how to do it. He said something about how phones never really fully turn off anymore."

"What if his phone is just dead? Or broken? Or out of service?"

"Then I'll have to think of something else. But this is a good Plan A." I navigated to an app that Curt had put onto my phone. Now, Cindi, I remembered Curt tell me. Pay attention. This may save my life. Or yours. Or it may never come up. Just put in the phone number, select the profile and you can send a signal to the phone to power on. I selected the app, put in his phone number, and selected the profile "Curtis Reese''. A map came up and it started narrowing down. It got to Avalare. So he's back in town too. Or . . . at least his phone is. The app narrowed it down a little further. While it was working, I grabbed my bag and looked through it, and took out two cases. There was the specialized set of glasses Curt had given me and the bracelet. I snapped on the glasses and put the thin overlay on my hand. It was smaller than Curt's. He had tried to make it with some sense of fashion in mind. I smiled at it. He's such a stupid man. The phone pinged and I picked it up. I stared down at the screen. The last location was at some warehouse downtown. I got up and stretched.

"Where are you going?"

"To rescue my husband."

"I don't think you ever finished the ceremony."

"Oh, we've basically been married since we solved the Marcelli problem. The wedding was just icing. And it was perfect. Even being interrupted. Nothing less would suit us."

"You're ridiculous."

"Yes. Now, are you coming?"

"What's my cut?"

"Cut? To rescue my beloved?" I pouted for a moment. "Do you still want that one piece I stole?"

"I thought you sold it."

"I did. But that's no trouble. If I stole it once, I can steal it again."

"It's such a shame you fell for that man," Tierra said with a grin. "Deal."

"Well, I think we'll also be rescuing Des if that helps," I said, watching her from the corner of my eye, as I put the glasses on. She blushed and started to grin brightly. I knew it! I chose my destination. We looped arms and I raised my other arm and snapped.

=== Kari ===​

What are we going to do? I thought, knowing that Chuck, a few rooms away, would hear. Do you really think he plans on trapping us here forever? I mean, he can't, right? Even if he wants to, he can't. I'm mother fucking Smash Gal and you're Professor God Damn Mind!

I don't know what his intentions actually are. Chuck's voice echoed through my head. But he was anxious talking to us and relieved when you agreed. And we already know that he's not reporting Reese to the police. He's just keeping us here.

Maybe he's telling the truth. I mean, he is
Bion, arguably the world's greatest superhero. Do you really think he would just trap us down here?

I . . . I don't know. I don't want to think so, but . . .
His voice trailed off in my head. I frowned.

Can't you find out? Just read his mind?

That's really invasive! And dangerous. I might be able to do it without him realizing it. But minds are fragile.

You're literally reading my mind right now.

Because you're letting me. You always let me.

I don't understand. We need to know! If I'm about to pick a fight with Bion I want to know that I'm doing it for the right reasons.
There was an extended silence. My head felt kind of empty without him there. I sighed and curled up on the little bed they had given us. It was for some employees who apparently lived here. God, that sounds depressing. I got up and started walking around. Guards patrolling around the little complex. I got down to the room with a portal. It was completely inactive. They hadn't sent anyone on the other side to my knowledge. I listened for any signs of danger and I heard crying. I flew down and found a hallway separated behind a wall of bars. A guard was sitting near there. The crying was beyond the door. I think . . . It's Curt. Why would Curt be crying? I sighed. I didn't want to hurt the guard. He was just doing his job.

=== Flashback ===​



Curt never cried often. Not back when I knew him. Really knew him. I remember when he was a kid, he'd do everything he could to avoid crying or admitting he was crying. There was a day when he came to school with a black eye. Even outside of that, he looked ragged, like he hadn't slept. His dark hair was messier than usual and his unswollen eye was constantly on a swivel. When I asked him what had happened, all he would say was "It doesn't matter. Don't worry about me, Kar."

"How can I not worry, Curt? Tell me who did this to you!" I demanded. The teacher hemmed and hawed but she saw Curt and pulled him aside after class. When he came out, I could see tears in his eyes. He didn't stick around. He just sped away as fast as he could. I caught up with him later. "Curt, what happened?"

"Nothing happened," he responded. He wouldn't look at me. I lifted his chin and met his eyes. Well, eye, really. It was worse than I thought. His lip was split and he still looked absolutely exhausted.

"Curt, come on. We're friends. Tell me," I insisted. He shifted uncomfortably.

"There's nothing you can do, Kari. Just leave me alone."

"I don't want to! I'm worried about you."

"There's nothing to worry about. It's not important," he said, trying to force an air of finality. I just sat next to him. We missed the next few classes. He ended up resting on my shoulder. Eventually, we were found out. The principal called our parents. Mom and dad were pretty mad, but I brought Curt home with me and they understood. That was the first time we had a sleepover. He slept in the guest room. I slept in the same room. I wasn't planning to, but when I checked in on him that night, he was so jumpy and he couldn't seem to relax at all. He calmed down a little when I was next to him. We fell asleep at some point.

Mom and dad were also not thrilled about us being in the same bed, but nothing happened. We were eleven, for God's sake. Nothing could have happened. But after a while, they just kind of accepted that this is how it would have to be. Curt would spend a night or two with us a week. We would've had him there every night, but Curt refused. "I don't want to be a burden."

"You're not a burden. You're my best friend," I insisted every time we spoke about it. He just shook his head. He never came to school with a black eye again, but sometimes he would limp and he would sometimes act out. He would talk back to teachers and to other students. I would save his butt when he did. He couldn't really fight. Not yet. Guess he had to learn when I wasn't around anymore.

=== Present Day ===​

I wanted to go to him. I wanted to see what was wrong. Despite everything he's done, despite all of the hateful, hurtful words, I still care about him. We'll never recapture what we had, we can't. We're just not the same people . . . But hearing him in pain, hearing him rage against me and Bion and Professor Mind, hearing him cry . . . It still hurts so much. I thought. I took a step forward and stopped. I . . . I don't think he would want to hear from me right now. He . . . He thinks I'm a threat. A monster coming to hurt him.

Kari! Chuck's voice called out in my head. I snapped back to reality and looked around.

Chuck? What's going on? What did you figure out?

I was right, Kari. He's worried about his actions on the Grignau planet being leaked. He's terrified of it and he's trying to think of some way to convince us to not leak it.

That's insane!
I thought. The people need to know . . . Curt is right about this. Mister Wan is up to something and it wouldn't be okay to let him endanger people.

Yeah, but what can we really do?

We can tell people! We can tell the public what he's doing.

We don't have any evidence, Kari. It'd be our word against his.

Yeah . . . But . . . We have to. And . . . Curt downloaded the files! We can use those! We can leak them to the media.

Reese's phone was confiscated and we have no idea where it is, Kari.
Chuck sounded defeated. The most we can do is just escape and try to let people know. But without evidence . . . I don't know how far it'll get.

There's another way.
I thought, determination building in my chest. I shrugged my shoulders and stretched out my neck.

Kari, what are you thinking?

"I'm going to make Bion reveal everything," I said out loud. I clenched my fists and started floating in the air. I sped off and looked around. Chuck met me a few minutes later. He looked nervous but with a wave of his hand, he was Professor Mind, the mentalist superhero once more. I landed in front of one of the guards. "Where are my clothes?"

"I-I don't know. Why do you need them?" He stuttered. He looked afraid. I hated seeing fear on other people's faces. But right now I accepted it. I had to. There was nothing to be done except realize that I am scary and use it. I loomed over him. He wasn't that much shorter than I was, but I was stronger. And not just because I'm Smash Gal. I was bigger than he was. He shrank away.

"I need them because they're mine. Right now, I am Smash Gal."

"I . . . I think they're being kept in the storage center. I'm not sure. D-don't hurt me!" He cried out, cowering.

"Thank you," I said before speeding off again. Chuck was on my tail. I got to the area labeled as storage and landed, walking in. People watched us as we went through. I walked up to one of them. "Where is my super-suit?"

"Why do you need it?"

"Because I am super. Take me to it." The man did so. He was slightly less afraid of me than the other, but he also was smart enough to not fight me. I heard someone texting, the little taps on a phone far away. It could be nothing, I thought. Or . . .

Or it could be them contacting Bion.

It was always going to come down to a fight, Chuck. You knew that. If you don't want to do this, I get it. But I have to.

I'm with you, Kari. I always will be.
I smiled at him. The way that felt for me meant so much right now.

He really always has been. Ever since I met him, he's been so supportive. I couldn't help but conjure images of us together. Of us in the future. What might be? He started to blush and I realized that I must have projected my little fantasies directly to him. Sorry, I thought at him.

It's fine . . . But I want to talk to you about . . . that.

Fear spread out in my stomach. What if he doesn't feel the same way? Oh, God! I hadn't considered that. Too late, I tried to block my thoughts from getting to him. He put his hand on my shoulder and squeezed.

It's not like that . . . It's more complicated and there are things you need to know before we . . . Before anything happens between us. I nodded. The man had led us to a little cubby and I found my clothes. Torn and singed from the fight. But my emblem had survived. In a spin, I was wearing them, the borrowed clothes neatly folded in the cubby. I flew out of the storage center and Bion flew down, in his full mech suit, a gleaming navy blue metal monstrosity with a jetpack on the back. It was painted to look like a casual suit. A sports jacket, slacks, shiny black shoes with matching gloves, and what might have been a cashmere sweater underneath. It was huge and made him look too small, which was only exacerbated by his thin features. But it was supposed to make him seem approachable. Just a businessman trying to live his life. Just like the rest of us. But the expression he wore destroyed the illusion. He looked furious.

"SMASH GAL! PROFESSOR MIND! WHAT DO YOU THINK YOU'RE DOING!?" He demanded. The tinny voice coming from his suit only made his rage sound worse. I braced myself.

"We're leaving, Bion. We're going to tell everyone what you did."

"YOU'RE NOT GOING ANYWHERE, GIRL!"

"You don't want to fight me, Bion. I might be a rookie compared to you, but I'm stronger," I commented before flying straight in front of him, raising a fist. "I'm faster. I am mother fucking Smash Gal."

"YOU'RE NOTHING!" He said, blasting back and firing a rocket. For anyone else, it would have been terrifying. But again, I'm Smash Gal. I caught it and crushed it. It exploded in my hands, but I just dust them off. I had protected my clothes and contained the blast in a small psychic field. I blasted off of a panel of hardened air and grabbed his suit. The metal crunched under my fingers. He tried to get away, blasting his jetpack as hard as it would go and we started to move. Until I stopped that. The metal screeched loudly and started to tear under my fingers. I pushed him into the wall. He fired a rocket directly into my stomach and I was blasted away.

I caught myself, smoke crawling over my body. He started firing at me with everything he had. Rockets, bullets, waves of plasma, lasers. My clothes were in shreds, but compared to Lady Blade's sword or Curt's portals, this was nothing. I caught the missiles and tore them apart, bursting through the waves of plasma. I didn't bother dodging the bullets or the lasers. Why would I? And just as I raised my fist to slam him through the wall, a wall of blue energy interceded. More rockets and bullets bounced off of Bion's side. I looked down and saw that Chuck had projected the wall between us.

"Stop it, both of you!" He shouted, flying up. "Bion! Andrew . . . We're leaving. You can't stop us. Your suit is proof of this. Kari, what are you going to do? Kill him?"

"He needs to go to jail!"

"YOU THINK I'LL JUST SURRENDER? NEVER!" Bion shouted. I clenched my fist tighter, the muscles and ligaments in it popping. I started to fly over the wall but I felt something wash over me. The rage cleared from my mind. I still felt my breathing, heavier and faster than it should have been. I felt my pulse pounding in my chest. But without all of the rage. I looked down to Chuck, who had his hand extended. I searched my mind and I felt his presence there. He was doing this to me. He . . . He was scared I was going to do something I'd regret. I dropped my fists and sighed.

"Let's go," I said. I flew off. Chuck dropped the wall. I heard a rocket launch from behind me and turned. It was flying straight towards Chuck. I charged back but I wasn't fast enough. Somehow, I wasn't fast enough. It exploded into him. He fell, smoking, to the ground and I caught him. I glared up at Bion. Chuck coughed in my arms and stared up blankly. It looks like he had protected himself somewhat, but it burst through those defenses. His chest was visible. I held him to my chest and soared up. Bion raised his fist and another rocket shot out, but I kicked it into a wall, which started crumbling. Then I flew forth and found an elevator. I burst through the doors and flew up. We were underground, it seems. I burst through the elevator car and then through another set of doors. Chuck groaned and I flew off into the night.

=== Cindi ===​

Tierra and I appeared in the compound. We were on a floor somewhere. The building itself was only three stories tall. But I think we were underground. Not too far. We appeared in a storage facility. People were around us but they seemed to be paying attention to something else. I looked around and I saw Smash Gal and Bion tangling in the air. She was ripping apart his armor. "Well, that's just incredibly convenient."

I looked around and called Curt's phone. It started ringing. I followed the sound and found his stuff. His tuxedo pants and vest and phone. His rig wasn't here. I cursed.

"What?" Tierra asked.

"They have his little toy. Until we find it, we won't be able to leave."

"No, they don't. It was broken, remember?"

"Oh. Well, that's also good news." One of the people around us finally noticed us and started to point and say something but I gripped his fingers and sent the convulsions through him and he went down.

"What'd you do to him?" Tierra asked as I handed her Curt's things. I wasn't going to have pockets. So, she'd have to be my mule for the moment.

"Oh, yeah. I forgot. We've never really worked together outside of Venice. I don't know. I can just take people down like that. Curt has a couple of theories, but we've never really tested any of them."

"What does he think you're doing?" She asked as we headed out. Her eyes were on Bion and Smash Gal.

"He thinks I'm phasing their nerves out of sync with the rest of their body and that causes their brain to panic and they just kind of go down, jelly-legged."

"Does that sound right?"

"Honestly, I can't be bothered to care. It works. That's all that matters."

"Okay. Next question," she began. "How are we going to find him?"

"Hmm. That is a good question." I looked around. I met Professor Mind's eyes and he gestured down to the bottom floor. I smiled at him. This doesn't mean we're even, I thought. If I ever see either of you again, I'll find a way to take you both down for what you did to me and Curt.

I know, a voice responded in my head. I stared at him.

How dare he read my mind! I thought. I grabbed Tierra and she clung to me. I lifted us in the air and dropped off the side of the little walkway we were on. I slowed our descent as we got to the floor and we landed carefully. Some guards were watching the fight. Some of them were shooting at Professor Mind and Smash Gal, but the man was just blocking most of it with a wall he projected from his hand. Smash Gal didn't seem to notice at all.

A few of the guards turned and raised their guns towards Tierra and me. I started to phase out, but the woman next to me just raised her hand and they froze. Not literally. But they went kind of limp. They didn't fall over. They just look kind of glazed. I walked down a hall and looked around. There was a metal gate separating two halves of the hall. If I was running an off-the-books prison for my superpowered enemies, I'd have at least that much, I thought. I walked forward. There was a guard, but Tierra waved a hand and he looked just as dazed as the other guards. I started to phase through the bars but I was shocked and fell back. It was just a quick pulse, so I didn't end up entirely disabled. But it did hurt. I frowned. Tierra just rolled her eyes.

"C'mon, Cind. You didn't expect anti-meta protections?" She asked, holding up the keys. She tossed them to me. I caught them and slipped one that seemed to match into the door and turned it. I went to pull it, but nothing happened.

"Well, that didn't work," I muttered. I looked down at the lock. "Seems to be an electronic lock."

Tierra lifted the guard's hand and pressed it to the table. There was a beep and then the door unlocked. I pulled it open and sighed. "Heroes are so paranoid."

"Makes it more fun," Tierra said, joining me. "Why didn't you just teleport to the other side of the gate?"

"Oh," I mouthed. "Fuck. I forgot. I've only had it for a few weeks and haven't had much time to get used to it."

Tierra laughed at me. I rolled my eyes. "You have two of the greatest powers available to you as a thief and you forget that you have one of them. That's ridiculous. Maybe I should seduce Curt and get one for myself. Or . . . I could just steal yours."

"Good luck," I replied coolly. "On both fronts. I usually keep it hidden and it took me years to get Curt to trust me with so much as a popper."

"But he gave one to Des."

"Des is his best friend and I'm his wife. And Des has earned it."

"Have they?" Tierra said, a smirk spreading across her face. "Are they really that good of a person?"

"Incredibly reliable. I think they might also be one of my best friends." We walked down the corridor, past several doors. I didn't see any lights behind them and assumed they were empty. I heard whimpering behind one of the doors and gripped the little shutter on it and pulled it back. I had to lean on my tiptoes to see through it, but Curt was there. He looked up. I grinned and leaned into the door and started to phase through it, only to be thrown back again. Shakily, I got up and shook my head. "Ow. Damn. I left the keys behi-"

Tierra raised a brow at me and I grinned, embarrassed. "Right. Sorry. Forgot again."

I snapped and appeared in the room. Curt shot up and assumed one of his little fighting stances. He was so cute. Though it was marred slightly by the fact that he couldn't close one of his hands. He looked tired like he hadn't been sleeping. And like he had been crying. "Cind? Is that you?"

"Come here, husband," I said, arms open. He pulled me into a hug. A tight hug. I felt my ribs creak and I hugged him back.

"Thank god. You're alright. I was so worried."

"You were worried?" I asked. "I wake up and you're nowhere to be found. I had to spend almost three hours trying to figure out where you were."

"Yeah. Sorry about that. Uh . . . Lots of things happened. But never mind that. You're awake! You're not in a coma! You have no idea how happy I am to see you. Did you get Des?"

"Are they in a cell like this?"

"I . . . I'm not sure, to be honest."

"And what was your plan to get out of here?"

"I was still working on it. But I probably would have taken much longer than a few days to do it."

"And you were just going to leave me in bed the entire time?" I asked. He frowned and squeezed my shoulder. He probably was trying to squeeze both of them, but only one of his hands worked. "This marriage is off to a rocky start."

"Well, technically we never got to finish the ceremony. I don't think we technically count as married yet," he said.

"Like I said," I smiled at him, squeezing his hand. Then I teleported us back out into the hall. "A rocky start."

"Are you two always this insufferable when on the job."

"Yes," Curt and I said simultaneously.

"Good to know."

"Des?" Curt called out.

"Curt?" They asked from somewhere down the hall. He darted down the hall, slid to a stop, slipped, and crashed to the ground. I laughed and rolled my eyes, following him. I opened the shutter and looked in. Des' face was right there as well. "Cindi? How'd you get here?"

"I am the world's greatest thief. Think I can't track down my husband and my friend?" I asked, feigning an insulted tone.

"I don't think he's technically your hus-"

"All of you are caught up on the details," I said, appearing behind them, grabbing them by the shoulder and popping back out. They shifted uncomfortably and leaned against the wall. "We had a ceremony. We were intended to be married. For all intents and purposes, he's legally mine now."

"I don't like the way you worded that," Curt muttered, getting up and dusting himself off.

"They didn't even give you a cast? Those fucking assholes!" Des exclaimed, grabbing his hand. "Curt . . . We have to do something about this. The splint isn't meant to be a permanent solution."

"Yeah, hurts like a bitch too. But first thing's first, we need to get the hell out of here. Cind, you ready." They all gathered around me, pressing into me. I started trying to choose a place, but the GPS program couldn't find my location.

"Uh . . . No signal? Curt, dear. Why do you let such a weakness stand? It's a real limitation."

"Hmm. Are we underground?"

"Yes. But we teleported in just fine. And my signal got to your phone just fine."

"Was that on a higher floor?"

"Yeah, I think so."

"Then that's it. Signal was probably just barely strong enough to get there."

"So, we're going to have to fight our way out?" Des asked, gulping.

"I can protect you, little dove," Tierra said.

"Little dove?" Curt mouthed at me. I shrugged, but couldn't hide my grin.

"We better get going," I interjected before Des caught on. We walked out to the gate, which was closed. We crowded in together again and I popped us on the other side. The guard jolted up in his chair, out of his daze and he started to go for a button on the control panel, but Tierra waved a hand. He stared up at her a little slack-jawed before falling back into his seat.

"World's greatest thief," she said, grinning.

"Uh-huh," I responded. "Come on."

We got out to the main room. Most of the guards had been scattered around. "Can't we just fly up?"

"Not with all of you," I said. "I'm not that strong."

"It'd be too conspicuous too," Curt added. "Someone might see us. Better to just sneak out."

We continued on our way and we got to an area with some stairs going up. We rushed up until we got to the storage area. There was an elevator directly in front of us, but the doors had been smashed in. Smash Gal and Professor Mind were nowhere to be seen. Neither was Bion. Maybe they took their fight outside? I thought, hopefully.

"Any reception?" Curt asked. I checked and shook my head.

"This is pretty much where we teleported in," Tierra muttered.

"Where were you exactly?" He was looking all around. Both Tierra and I gestured into the storage room. Curt ushered us in there. Then something slammed down heavily behind us. Curt pushed us all forward and Des fell to the ground. Tierra grabbed and bodily pulled them up and started dashing. I turned to see Bion looming tall over Curt.

"MISTER REESE, TWO OF MY GUESTS HAVE ALREADY ESCAPED. I WON'T ALLOW YOU TO AS WELL." He looked past him and saw me. "AH, SO THAT'S HOW YOU GOT OUT. YOU BROUGHT ME YOUR OTHER ACCOMPLICE!"

He charged forward but Curt dived out of the way. Bion tried to grab me, but I just phased through him and landed on his jetpack. He reached back and tried to grab him. I gripped his head and sent a jolt through him. He convulsed and lost control over his suit for a moment. I backflipped on him and landed next to Curt. He took my hand and I pulled him up. Bion spun around and shot at us, but I just went insubstantial. That's when I noticed that the glasses and popper bracelet Curt had made for me had fallen off the last time I had done it. Curt let go and became substantial again. He started running and then slid between Bion's legs and scooped both of them up in one motion. I flew through bullets and a wave of plasma that made my body tingle violently. I solidified again and landed in a dead run. Bion kept track of me, but I jumped through him and met with Curt again. He turned and fired a small missile. This time Curt shoved me out of the way and dove the other way. The blast exploded between us, sending rocks and debris everywhere. Tierra came up from behind him and stretched out her hand. Bion shook his head and he lost focus for a moment. This was enough time for Curt to launch himself off of a shelf. He landed on Bion's shoulders and kicked the man in the head several times. The man rocked back and forth and Curt stole my move, the little trickster, doing a flip off of the man. He didn't land as gracefully as I did, but I'd give him an A for the effort. Bion slammed down on the floor and Curt pulled me up to my feet. Or, more accurately, I let him pull me to my feet. He does need to learn to be a gentleman like this more often, after all.

"Signal?" He asked, looking around. I checked. We had a few bars.

"Yeah. Why would there be one here but nowhere else?"

"Someone is probably using a signal booster here," Curt said with a shrug. He looked up and grabbed a lab coat and some slacks. And a phone. "Des, found your stuff."

"Oh, thanks." They gathered it to their chest. Curt handed me my popper rig and I fit it on my hand. The four of us gathered in. The world dissolved.
 
Issue 33: Hell, It’s Actually Rocket-Proof
Content Warning: Trauma, mild fat-shaming, terrorism, and the media/news being jerks.

-------------------------------------------------------------------

=== Chuck ===​

I watched Kari as she spoke to the press. I was standing slightly behind and to the side of her. We were both in full costume. Kari had just finished recounting the events of what had happened and how we had discovered that Andrew Wan, Bion, the world's most popular superhero, had caused the Grignau Invasion. The reporters all started asking questions at the same time. I felt Kari's anxiety spark. She was already nervous. Who wouldn't be? On top of the normal anxieties of public speaking, she was attacking an incredibly powerful, incredibly popular man. On the outside, she looked calm, but internally, she was crumbling. I let my presence be known next to her. She smiled back at me and sighed. In a strong, commanding voice, she said: "One question at a time, please. Yes, you ma'am."

"Jessica Janes, MGU News. These are pretty serious allegations. Do you have any proof to validate your claims against Bion?" The dark-haired woman asked.

"Well, I was more interested in escaping the alien planet than gathering proof. But Bion did try to keep us in a warehouse downtown. I've reported the address to the authorities and they should be seeking a warrant to search the premises. Um, you next," Kari said, pointing to another reporter.

"Louis Lane, the Daily Battalion. Do you feel guilty for besmirching the legacy of a hero who has fought against the Grignau threat not once, but twice and has saved countless people?"

"I . . ." Kari hesitated and sighed. "I do, honestly. I don't want to be doing this. I wish it wasn't necessary, but he's doing something wrong. And I'd feel worse if I did nothing. I can't stand by and let justice slide. Yes, you."

"James Joneson, the National Bugle. If you think he's such a threat and is doing something so wrong, why not bring him in yourself just like you tried to do, several times, with Esvanir and Cherry? You crashed their wedding, but you're just out here doing a press conference."

"Well," Kari considered for a moment. I didn't need to be a mind reader to know she was remembering both the fights with Reese and with Bion. Pain and regret washed off of her. She hadn't been as good at concealing her emotions as of late. Though that might be my fault, I thought guiltily. She picked up her sentence after a moment. "I . . . If I just attacked Bion and brought him in, no one would understand why I did what I did. While I do think what he's done is wrong, maybe he has a good explanation for why he's doing this. This gives him the chance to do the right thing and come clean."

Jessica spoke up again. "If your goal is to have him come clean, why not wait until he does it himself?

"He was unwilling to do so of his own volition," Kari replied, her voice hardening. Rage . . . No, that's not quite right. Righteous indignation overtook her now. "When someone isn't willing to do the right thing, sometimes you have to force them to. Like how I was trying to bring Esvanir and Buck Cherry in. It's not personal. It's just the right thing to do."

"And how do you know he wasn't going to come out on his own?" Another reporter asked.

"I . . . I have it on good authority that he was going to keep us in his warehouse until he could come up with a way to convince us to keep quiet."

"And how do you know that?"

"I . . ." Kari hesitated. I stepped up next to her.

"I read his mind," I said. My voice was dry.

"If he was trying to hide this, why would he let you read his mind?" Jessica asked.

"He . . . He didn't consent to me reading his mind. He . . . He was stalling and I could sense that he was lying to us. And Kari needed more evidence. So, I went into his mind and found it." I could feel the apprehension of the crowd swell. Before they were anxious and feverishly seeking out a hot take. But fear spread through them as they looked at me. Kari pushed her arm against mine, reminding me that she was there.

"Is there any risk of what happened to Scott Springs, the Cannon Punch, and Blanca White, the Light Knight, happening to Bion? Did you just cripple one of the world's greatest superheroes?"

"No," I said softly. Then I swallowed and spoke up, trying to suppress my guilt and the memories associated with it. "No, there's no risk of that. What happened . . . What I did to Scott and Blanca . . . It was different than reading a mind."

"Do you think it's right to just rifle through people's minds without their consent?" James asked. I winced and shook my head.

"I . . . I felt it was necessary at the time. I . . ."

"Professor Mind is not the bad guy here," Kari interjected. "He felt that something was off about Mister Wan and he was right. If he hadn't done it, you wouldn't know that there was anything amiss and would just be all but worshiping him. Would you rather not know about Mister Wan's involvement in the Grignau Invasions?"

The reporters looked at each other and then focused back up. They surged forward asking more questions, but honestly, I wasn't really able to focus on it. Despite my best efforts, I couldn't suppress the thoughts of Blanca and Scott. I shrank away. Kari looked at me and sighed. Over the droning of the crowd, she said: "That's all the time we have for today."

She grabbed my arm and we took off. I was only barely paying attention. She guided me over to a roof. After that, she just hugged me. Hugging Kari is a little strange. Her skin is bullet-proof. Hell, it's actually rocket-proof. But it was still soft. I wrapped my arms around her and squeezed her. She squeezed me back. Fortunately for me, she had great strength control. When she wasn't fighting. We broke apart, she met my eye. Concern was etched on her face. And it was genuine. Everything she did was always so genuine. She asked me "Do you want to talk about it?"

"No," I began, taking a long, deep breath. Then continued. "But I think I need to anyway."

She pulled me over to the ledge and we sat.

=== Flashback ===​

I've had my powers since I was about ten. I think a lot of people's powers kick in around then. Your body is changing and the hormones coursing through your veins. Your body is just ready to try. Like most kids, I was obsessed with cartoons and I had fallen in love with anime. My favorite was Sailor Moon. Sure, it's not aged great and the dub wasn't the best, but it was fascinating. Girls being best friends and solving problems together. They kicked ass. Still do, in fact. And like every kid who watches enough anime, eventually, I tried out some of the moves that I saw. I borrowed my sister's Sailor Scout wand and spun it, exactly how Usagi did.

And there was a flash of light. When I looked down, I was in a Sailor Scout outfit. A Sailor Scoutfit, if you will. The thigh highs, the skirt, the shirt, and of course, the tiara. It wasn't exactly the same. My outfit was the same pale blue and white that I wear now. I spun on my heel and did the peace pose. And met my dad's eyes. He dropped the laundry basket he was carrying, gaping at me. I dropped the wand and the outfit shattered and my regular clothes were back.

"Chuck? What was that? What were you wearing?"

"Um . . . well, I . . . I don't know. I was just . . . I was just doing the Sailor Moon pose, dad."

"Where did those clothes come from?"

"I don't know," I cried. My voice was higher than I would have liked. My dad came in and I took a step back. I wasn't afraid of him. I was just embarrassed. My dad had caught me in a skirt and thigh-highs.

=== Present Day ===​

"So, wait, your first super experience was you cosplaying as Sailor Moon?" Kari asked, sitting forward, a grin stretching across her face. She was unable to hide the image that had come to her mind, which was in fact an adult me dressed like Usagi. It was accompanied by unadulterated joy. I couldn't help but smile at it.

"Yeah, that's exactly what happened. I was so nervous."

"Like I said, we get you in a skirt and you turn heads. Even your dad liked it!"

"Ew, don't say that. That's so weird."

"I didn't . . . Yeah, okay. I wasn't thinking! But that's so cute. Little Sailor Mind was ready to protect the world from evil!" Kari exclaimed.

"Well, it didn't happen quite that fast. I didn't have full control of my powers for a while."

"Oh, thank God."

"What?"

"Oh, it took me years before I had control over my powers. I couldn't even fly until I was 18. Much less fly like I can now. I had to really train up the speed on that."

"Yeah, I really didn't get the full scope of my powers until I was 16 or so," I replied. She looked a little disappointed by that. I decided to get us back on track. "Anyway."

=== Flashback ===​

"Do it again," he said.

"What?"

"Chuck," he said, picking up the wand and putting it into my hand. "Do it again."

I did so. I waved my hands in the air and the outfit appeared again. But when I looked into my dad's face, it flickered out again. "I-I'm sorry, dad!"

"Chuck, what are you talking about? What are you sorry for? That was amazing!" My father exclaimed. "You have a superpower!"

"I . . . I do."

"Since when?"

"Since . . . Now?" I asked, trying to think about it. My father hugged me. It felt . . . Warmer than usual. There was more to it. When we separated, I thought I could see something around him. But I didn't have the words to explain it then.

"So, the first thing you did with your powers was dressing up in a skirt?"

"Um . . . I didn't mean to. I didn't think it would work. I was just trying to be like Sailor Moon." My father looked behind me and saw what I was watching.

"Oh, okay. I don't really get the cartoon thing, son, but this is amazing." My father started doing a lot of research on metas. He would encourage me in any way. I would spend each day after school developing my powers. My father would come up with clever tests and my mom would record the results and organize the findings. It started out with me creating constructs and them throwing things at them. My father went to college on a baseball scholarship, and he was pretty good at it still. My first constructs would shatter when he made contact, but eventually, I learned how to reinforce them. It was pretty easy to develop the physical side of my powers. We eventually graduated to a pitching machine. After a while, I got good enough to catch the balls and throw them back. I was never physically coordinated enough to be a pitcher like my father, but I got pretty okay at psychically catching and throwing the balls.

And my physicality did suffer a bit. As I worked to develop my powers, I started neglecting my physical fitness. I used my powers for everything. Getting snacks from the fridge, grabbing the remote. Whenever I thought no one was around to see me, I would fly to places. I put on a lot of weight. And that wasn't good for my self-esteem. And it didn't help that as I entered high school, another power had developed. I had been sensing people's emotions for a while, but I really wasn't conscious of it. It was just an impression I usually got. I found that I could usually intuit out people's thoughts through what I figured was just me being pretty good at reading people. But when I joined high school, I fell in love with a girl pretty much immediately. She was pretty and smart and always nice to me. I knew I had gained some weight and me being in the height of puberty, I had developed the classic pizza face, but she was always so nice to me and she seemed like she genuinely enjoyed my company. After months and months, I finally worked up the courage to ask her out.

"Hey, Miranda," I began while we were in chemistry. "I was wondering if maybe you wanted to go out to see a movie this weekend. W-with me."

She looked over at me. Ew. I heard the thought echo through my head. No, please, no, don't let this be happening. More of the thoughts in her voice echoed through my head. She seemed anxious and a little disappointed. What should I say? I don't want to go out with him. I mean . . . He's not a bad guy but . . . An image of me kissing her floated into my head. And it wasn't one of mine. It was from her perspective and I could feel her distaste for the thought boil up. I swallowed and laughed.

=== Present Day ===​

"Wait, she said ew?" Kari asked.

"Well, she never said it," I replied, emphasizing the word. "It's not really important, though."

"Of course it's important! Even if she didn't say it, it's still mean to think! You're not worthy of an ew. You're adorable."

"I was less adorable back then. And it's not like she knew I was reading her mind. How could she know?" I asked.

"It's not about that! It's about how she thought about people."

"Do you go out with everyone who asks you out?"

"No, obviously. But I don't think ew, usually. Unless they're doing something creepy. Mostly I am flattered but gently reinforcing my 'No, thanks though'."

"She was in high school and I think she was more disappointed by the fact that I saw her that way than anything."

"What?"

"I think she just wanted me as a friend. She didn't see me that way and I was pushing that on her."

"Asking her out, as long as you accept her answer, isn't pushing it on her. Did you accept it?"

"I never really waited for it, honestly."

"What?"

"Well," I began.

=== Flashback ===​

"You know. As friends," I said. "I just thought that maybe you wanted to see one this weekend. I know what a big cinephile you are."

"Oh, yeah, yeah. Maybe." Relief intermingled with her disappointment and her anxiety. Ew? I thought. Wait, what the hell just happened? I looked at Miranda again. She had gone back to the experiment we were supposed to be focusing on.

I'm not getting this at all. Her voice echoed through my head again. I looked around the classroom. The teacher was sitting with his head on his desk.

Fucking Christ, I'm hungover. Wonder if these little bastards would notice if I turned the lights off? I looked around more. One of the people in front of me was staring despondently at the book in front of them.

I don't get this at all. What am I going to do? I need to pass this class. He looked up and raised his hand. "U-um, Mister Jones?"

Oh god. What now, Stevens? Mister Jones' annoyance flared up and he pulled his head up. "Yes, Mister Stevens?"

"I . . .'' Stevens hesitated. I need to pass this class. I need to. If I don't, my dad'll kill me. "I'm not really getting this. I don't . . ."

Mister Jones stood up and walked over. He was cursing internally. Class ended eventually and I stepped out into the hall and I was floored. People were thinking so loudly. There were so many things. So much noise. Someone helped me up, but I couldn't concentrate. I leaned against the wall of lockers and tried to open my eyes. Some people were looking at me, but most just moved past. One of the guys who had helped me was talking to me, but I couldn't understand what he was saying. I muttered something and started off. I needed to get out.

I stumbled back home. Mom came in. I tried not to look at her, but I could still feel her emotions. Anxiety, annoyance, love, compassion. They all made sense to me now. I had been implicitly interpreting them this whole time, but I had never contextualized them. But now that the thoughts were coupled with them, it was easy. That boy. What is going on with him? She thought. "Chuck, honey, the school just called. They said that you skipped three classes today. What's goi-"

She cut off and rushed to my side. I was hiding my head under a pillow and wincing. "Chuck! What's wrong, honey?"

"I . . . Everything is loud. I . . . I can hear thoughts. Make it stop, mom! It hurts."

"Chucky," she cooed, putting a hand on my cheek. "What are you talking about, sweetie?"

"I can . . . hear people's thoughts. I can feel their emotions. M-mom, I think my powers are growing?"

"A-are you sure?" She asked, frowning. Oh God, more powers? The telekinesis wasn't enough? Why can't he be normal? Tears started leaking down my face as I nodded.

"Y-you just wished that I was normal."

"I-no, no I didn't," she stuttered out.

"Mom!" I shouted. "I can read your mind, damn it! I know what you were thinking!"

"Chuck . . . I didn't . . . I don't . . . I . . . Sometimes, okay, honey? It's not all the time, it's just . . . A little much. It's hard to deal with sometimes, but I love you." She was scared. That made sense. I noticed that I had accidentally been lifting a bunch of things in the room. I slowly lowered them down and sighed.

"I know, mom. I wish I was normal, too. This is . . . I don't know what to do?"

"We'll figure something out. We always do." And mom and dad did find a solution. I was hardly the only teen with superpowers. Turns out there was a research group that looked for kids like us and they contacted them. I had to move away from home for a while. That's where I met them. Scott and Blanca. And Doctor Holme.

=== Present Day ===​

"Did you join a superhero team? That's so cool!" Kari exclaimed.

"Well, we weren't exactly a superhero team at first. It was really meant to be a research team."

"Oh. Well, that's good, too, I guess."

"But we became a superhero team after a while, though."

"Sweet! Tell me!" I laughed and shook my head. She was just so easily excited about things.

"I am, Kari. We're getting there, I promise."

=== Flashback ===​

"Children, this is our newest subject, Chuck," the doctor started. "Chuck, this is Scott and Blanca."

I looked at them both. They both looked a few years older than me. Scott was tall, pale, and lean with reddish-brown hair and with a scowl. Blanca was a little shorter than he was, with dark hair, dark skin, and dark eyes. Both looked me up and down and rolled their eyes. "Hi, I . . . I'm Chuck."

Great, another fuck up. I don't give him a week. Blanca thought.

Wonder what this one can do. Doubt it's running.

I need to find more of these metas. I will never be able to figure out why this is all happening with such a small sampling bias, Doctor Holme thought. "Well, then. Now that introductions are out of the way, perhaps we should show our new guest how things work around here. Perhaps a demonstration of everyone's abilities."

I swallowed. I had never really shown my powers to anyone but my parents at this point. Holme led us out to a small gymnasium. We were actually staying in an old boarding school that he had bought out. "Right. Blanca, why don't you go first?"

She lifted her hand into the air and the gym started to get darker. At first, I thought that the light was dying out, but then I saw her get brighter. In her outstretched palm was a ball of light. She held it up. "I can collect light. Eventually, it becomes physical."

"Wow," I whispered. I walked up to it and got really close to her hand. She held it out for me. I reached out and poked it. It was kind of warm. It also burst like a balloon and the light spread out into the room. I blinked several times as stars spread in my vision. "What happened?"

"It's fairly unstable. As near as I can tell, she's actually capturing individual photons and making a shell of an object."

"Yeah, if I try, I can create illusions, but sometimes even the wind can destroy them. And I can't create sound or anything," Blanca interjected. "It's not that cool."

"I don't know. I think it's pretty neat." I looked at Scott. "What about you? What's your ability?"

"I can make the air punch you. Wanna see?" Scott asked.

"Now, Scott. That's very reductive," the doctor added. "What he actually does is kind of similar to Blanca. He can pull air molecules together and throw them out."

"How is that different than what I said?"

"Well, it actually explains what you can do," Blanca cut in. Scott rolled his eyes.

"Whatever."

"That does sound really cool. Both versions. Sure! Let's try it out. Give me a second, though." I floated back and constructed a shield out of my mental will. I had gotten pretty okay at this. The first step is to imagine what I'm trying to create. Really visualize it. The more realistic it is, the more sturdy the construct will be. I held out my arm and a strap appeared, then the shield over it. "Okay. Try it out."

"Chuck, that's not safe," Doctor Holme said, but Scott stepped right up to it.

"Whoa, that's pretty cool. So this is your power?"

"Yeah. Throw your air punch!"

"Are you sure?"

"Yeah. My dad helped me train and he can throw a fastball at like ninety miles an hour. I should be able to take whatever you can throw at me."

"Oh. Cool."

"I really don't know abou-" It was too late. Scott waved his arms around his body and through my slightly translucent shield, I could see the air gather into a ball about the size of his fist. He threw it forward and hit my shield. I skidded back, my shoes squeaking on the floor. The air dispersed in a rush and I dropped my shield. Blanca took a couple of steps forward and frowned at me. Fuck this kid! He just got here and he can already do my thing better than me. It's so fucking unfair! I was here first! I've been working at this for longer! Why are everyone else's powers so much cooler than mine!?

"Oh, so you can create light constructs, too?"

"Yeah, but his don't fall apart immediately. I've knocked dudes down with my ability."

"Shut up, Scott!" Blanca yelled.

"Um . . . Sorry. Mine aren't light constructs. At least I don't think they are. They're more like . . . Mental projections."

"Mental projections?"

"He's telekinetic," Holmes said, joining the three of us. "He has the ability to create mental constructs."

"Why is he here?" Blanca asked. "It looks like he has way better control than we do."

"He's not here to hone that ability. He has another problem. But I don't know if we should discuss it now."

"I-it's fine, doctor." I sighed and looked away. "I'm pretty okay at controlling my constructs and my telekinesis is really just an extension of that, so I'm pretty good at that too. I-I'm here because . . . I can read people's minds."

"You can what?" Scott asked. Blanca blanched at the thought.

"You mean . . . You could hear . . . I didn't mean it! I didn't know tha-"

"It's fine," I cut them off. "I only just started and I don't even want to do it, but I can hear and see people's thoughts sometimes. I don't do it on purpose. Mom and dad thought that maybe you guys could teach me how to . . . Not."

"Bullshit! No one can read minds. What number am I thinking of?"

"36, 32, 38," I responded simply.

"Hah! I knew it. I wasn't thinki- . . . Wait. How did you do that?"

"Why were you thinking those numbers?" Blanca asked, raising an eyebrow.

"We all know why," Holme said, sighing.

"No!" Scott insisted.

"Liar," Blanca accused him. Then she turned to me. "So, okay. I'm sorry, I didn't know. So you can't control it at all?"

"I . . . I don't know where to start. It's harder to do than just making a construct. People just . . . Think so loud!" I said, exasperation coloring my tone. "It's like trying not to hear something or see something. I can't do that."

"Well, Scott could certainly help you with that."

"Yeah! Wait, what?" Scott asked.

"He can hardly listen to a thing, obviously," Blanca said, grinning.

"Nah, you just have nothing interesting to say," he shot back.

Dear Gods above, I need a drink, the doctor thought. "Alright. You kids get to know each other. I'm going to be in my office . . . coming up with a training plan to test your guys' abilities."

He walked off while Blanca and Scott kept arguing. I stayed there for a few years. Doctor Holme did several tests on me. He scanned my brain and did bloodwork and sequenced my genome. Apparently, he had done it with the others too. He did inform me that my brain structure was different from other people's but he didn't really explain how. He never really helped me discover a way to not just hear people's thoughts. Blanca and Scott were way more helpful for that. We spent a lot of time testing each other's powers. Scott would let me search his mind for basically anything as long as I didn't reveal anything embarrassing to anyone. Which was more difficult than you might imagine. The only thing he was actually embarrassed by was the fact that he had a huge crush on Blanca and hated himself for it. Which I didn't really understand. Like most young heroes, she was pretty. I got good at navigating his mind. That's when I learned that I could send messages into other people's minds. In return for his willingness to let me rifle through his mind, I let him use his powers against my constructs.

His hits got way stronger after a while. He also encouraged me to start practicing physically. "Look, man. I get it. Having powers is sick, but honestly, you look like garbage."

"Thanks," I muttered bitterly.

"I don't mean it like that, bro. I just mean that with a little work, you could look better. Just run with me. Besides, isn't exercise, like, good for the brain too?"

"Yeah. I guess."

"Cool, then you're waking up with me tomorrow morning and we're going for a run. We'll drag Blanca with us too."

"Where are you dragging me to?"

"Running tomorrow. We're going to get Chuck into better shape."

"And why do I have to come?"

"Because it'll be fun."

"Sounds lame as hell, bro."

"C'mon! You'll get to see me in shorts. All glistening."

"That sounds worse," she teased. She had been less willing to let me run around in her head. But I was pretty sure that she liked Scott back. I helped her out too though. Our constructs were made differently, but I explained the process that I used and even let her into my head as I did it. Creating a connection like that is a little weird. Basically, it's like pulling someone into my head. I start by creating a connection to them and then easing them over to my side. But her experiencing how I created constructs really helped her. She said that what I was actually doing was slowly building them from pieces of my will. Which I didn't really understand, but I had been doing it for so long that it just came naturally to me at this point. But she got better at it. She started creating light constructs in the way she said I did and they were far more stable. Eventually, they could even stand up to one of Scott's air punches.

We would still do a lot of the basic school stuff remotely. We were technically "homeschooled" and it was weird after spending my entire life in a regular school.

=== Present Day ===​

"Yeah, homeschooling sucks."

"Oh, yeah. I guess you would've been too."

"Yeah, I didn't get to go to homecoming or prom. It was just studying calculus and biology and writing reports. Ugh!"

"Yeah, it was pretty lonely for me too. Especially as Scott and Blanca got closer."

"Oh, they started going out?"

"Yeah."

"And I bet you helped with that, didn't you?"

"How'd you know?"

"Because you're a dork. You love stuff like that."

"Shut up!" I exclaimed playfully, pushing her slightly. "But yeah, I did. One of the things that I can do is plant ideas into people's heads. Just a little seed. I can depress or enhance their emotions too. So, I did a little."

"You Inceptioned them?"

"I . . . Yeah."

"So, why don't you do that with Curt? Or Lady Blade? Just stop them from wanting to be criminals?"

"Well, one, it's hard to do. For it to take, either I need to push it really hard or it has to be something they wanted to do anyway. And it's really dangerous to force someone to do something. Which is what all of this is really about."

=== Flashback ===​

So, I encouraged them to get together. I would connect their minds occasionally. Not fully. They were never really aware of it at first. But it was just little things. I gave them the same emotional sense that I had for each other. I had gotten really good at connecting with other people's minds. Those were basically the only tests that Holme would help me with. He was obsessed with learning how my power worked. So, I would read people's minds inside of an fMRI and he would watch the way different parts of my brain would light up. He also trained himself and the other two to resist me reading their thoughts. Basically concentrating on keeping me out. He got really good at it. Blanca took to it really well too, but unlike the doctor, she didn't keep her defenses up all of the time. It was really only during training and when she wanted to be alone. Scott had a harder time. It might be because I had spent more time in his mind or maybe he just wasn't as good at it because he didn't really care. But still. I planted little ideas in their head, here and there. Things like reminding the other of an upcoming birthday or their favorite foods or flowers or movies. Little things.

And thanks to Scott and his insistence, I did get back into shape. We would run and work out every day. Blanca would join us sometimes. One day she did join us, we ran past a mine. I heard a cry and stopped. "Chuck, what's up?"

"I think someone's in trouble in there."

"Why?"

"I heard something. Did you hear it?"

"No, but there's lots of things you can hear that we can't." There was a rush of dust and debris that flew out of the mine. Fear washed out over the air to me. I started rushing into the gap.

"Where are you going?" Blanca asked.

"Someone's in there. I think the mine collapsed!" I cried back.

"And you're going in!?"

"Yeah. I can help," I said. I jumped into the air and started flying. I heard their footsteps right behind me. Once we got inside, I tried to look around but it was too dark. I constructed a flashlight, but it wasn't enough. And it started immediately dimming. I looked back and saw Blanca sapping the light and collecting it in her hand. I kept it up and she illuminated the surrounding area far better than I ever could've.

I closed my eyes and tried to expand my extra senses, trying to make sure we were going in the right area. We got closer to where I thought the emotions were coming from. "Are you sure about this, Chuck?"

"Yeah, Scott. I'm . . . I'm pretty sure."

"There's no sign of a collapse so far."

"There!" I pointed forward and blasted down the shaft. There was a bunch of rubble blocking the way. Eventually, the other two caught up. They couldn't fly like I could. To be honest, I wasn't even really sure how I flew. I just kind of did. Pushing myself off of the ground and the air around me. It came naturally to me. "Hello? Is anybody there?"

There was no answer. I reached out with my mind, feeling for any presences. There were three people behind the wall. Hello? Are you guys hurt?

What the fuck was that!?

I'm here to help. I'm on the other side of the cave-in. Are you guys okay?

No, Jim is hurt. We need to get out of here. Who are you?

I'm Chu- . . . I'm Kid Mind. I'll start digging you guys out.

Wait! That might worsen the collapse. You have to be careful . . . Kid Mind?

"Well?" Scott asked.

"I can sense three people behind the rubble. I'm not sure what to do. He says if we're not careful, we could cause a bigger collapse."

"What do you want to do? This was your idea." I thought about it and looked around.

"I think I have a plan. Blanca, I need you to go out and collect as much light as you can. More than you've ever held before."

"What are you thinking?" She asked.

"You and I are going to create as large a barrier around the cave as possible. Then we're going to have the guys behind the wall stand to the side and have Scott blow out the rubble."

"I . . . I don't know about that, man. I've never been great at controlling it. What about the cave-in?"

"That's why we're going to try and reinforce the walls first." Scott looked unsure. I put my hand on his shoulder. He was still taller than me, but not by as much. I looked at him and then at Blanca as I continued. "You can do this, man. You're the best man for this kind of work. And Blanca has gotten a lot stronger and better at making constructs. We have to do something. Go!"

Blanca dashed out. She was terrified. But I didn't have the time to deal with that right now. Alright. We have a plan to get you out. Is there a place where you can get to so you're not directly behind the wall of rubble?

Uh . . . Yeah. There's another shaft not too far from here. We can do that. What are you going to do?

I . . . I don't know how to explain it in a way that you'll believe me. So, you'll just have to trust me for the time being, okay?
I tried to sound reassuring. I don't know if it worked. He seemed to just accept it. He was scared. I could feel his fear. It started feeding into my own. I took several deep breaths and tried to calm down. "Okay. Scott. I have an idea for you as well. How . . . Maybe how you can get a little more punch on your air blasts."

"Oh? Do you think that's wise? I mean, we're already risking a lot."

"I think it's the best option. Besides," I looked away. "I'd think you'd jump at a way of making your power stronger."

"I mean, yeah, totally. But now doesn't seem to be the time to fuck around with that." He was also scared. Very scared. I bit my lip. And then I went into his mind. He flinched. What are you doing?

I'm going to make this a little easier for us. We have to do something. We have to save these people. Each person's mind is a little different. Scott's mind was a maze of teenage hormones and desires mixed in with a lot of anxieties, some anger, and a desire to do the right thing, buried under a too cool facade. Fear was overrunning everything. And I couldn't just make it go away. At least I don't think I could. So I grabbed all of his fear, everything he had. And with a couple of deep breaths, I imagined pushing it down. Crushing it into a ball. It got smaller and smaller. I could hear his breathing calm down. I felt his muscles loosen a bit. I opened my eyes and he was grinning at me.

"Okay, Chuck. What's this plan of yours?" With his fear out of the way, his natural cockiness was back in full force. I nodded. That's good. We could use some cockiness right now.

"So, here's what I'm thinking. I want you to do what you normally do. Just collect the air in that ball of yours. Start with that. Make it as strong as you can." He nodded and raised his hand. When he was gathering the air, he would wiggle his fingers and they would seemingly pop. It was honestly really weird to watch. I felt the air in the tunnel shift and dust and dirt started circling around his hand. His hand started shaking as it thickened.

"Okay. Now what?"

"Do it again," I responded simply.

"What?"

"That's one hand. You have another, right?"

"I . . ." He hesitated. I went back into his mind. There was more fear. The little ball I had created was also starting to expand. I collected all of it and condensed it back down again. He smiled. "You're right, Chuck. I'm sorry, bud. You know. Just not as good with my right hand. At least that's what the ladies say."

We laughed and he made the same odd motion of waving his other hand and I felt the air shift again. Now, with two swirling vortexes of air and dirt around his hands, he looked at me. "That it?"

"Unless you have another idea," I responded, softly.

"I think . . . I think I do." He pushed his hands together and the two vortexes combined. They shifted into a ball of circulating dust and debris. His hands were shaking. When he spoke next, his breath was shallow. "What now?"

"We have to wait for Blanca," I said, watching him struggle to keep it under control. I frowned. Maybe this isn't a good idea. The only problem was I didn't have a better one. After a few minutes, a blinding light started walking down the hall. I could see it from what seemed like a lightyear (pun intended) away. Blanca walked down the hall as a glowing, vaguely humanoid form, particles of light dripping off of her.

"Okay," she said breathlessly. I could feel the fear and doubt wash off of her. "This is the most I've ever held. I don't think I could hold any more at all. What do I do?"

"Right. So, I want you to line the walls with your light. Reinforce it and spread it out as much as you can."

"Chuck, I don't know . . . I don't think I'm strong enough for that. I . . ."

"Hey, why don't you do the same thing you did for me?" Scott suggested, struggling to keep his tumultuous orb of air under control.

"What did he do?" Blanca asked.

"I don't know. He went into my mind and did something and then I wasn't so afraid. It was really great. Do it, Chuck."

"I . . . I can do it, if you like, B." She looked at me doubtfully. Then she nodded. I entered her mind. Scott's mind was disorganized and messy in a lot of ways. But her mind was actually quite a bit neater. I couldn't really understand her organization at all, but everything was connected with several ties and I knew she could find whatever she was looking for. Fear and doubt were also permeating and overwhelming every structure. I drew it all to me in either of my metaphysical hands. It was easier to imagine myself as me. So I collected her doubt and her fear separately, not wanting to mix them together. And I pressed them down, crushing them into marbles. Then I dropped them and exited her mind. She was still breathing heavily but I couldn't sense the fear she had been experiencing. She stepped forward and the light started spreading from her over to the walls. It took over the wall, causing the entire cave to light up. Everything was illuminated. Looking at them both now, they were both sweating profusely from the strain and the fear. I took a few deep breaths trying to calm down.

What the hell is happening over there!? One of the men on the other side demanded.

We're about to try something to help get you guys out of there. Are you clear?

Yeah, as clear as we can be.

Alright. Try to protect yourselves. Don't be in this main shaft at all if you can help it.
I thought at them. Then I raised my hand and started to reinforce the structure that Blanca had created. Pressing it hard into the wall. I tried to take my time and make it as strong and as sturdy as possible, but Scott groaned and said, "Chuck, I don't know how much longer I can hold this."

"Right." I made a couple more adjustments and spread it out as far as I could. Then I turned to him, sweat dripping from my own face. "Do it. Shoot it!"

Scott, like an honest-to-God Dragonball Z character, shot out his hands and the ball of circling dust and debris blasted forward and slammed into the wall and more dust, dirt, and debris went everywhere. The whole mine shook from the force. I felt more dirt and rocks slam into Blanca and my forcefields and I gritted my teeth, trying to keep it together. I could hear Blanca groan and whine under the strain. After another moment, the dust settled and Scott had done more than we could have ever hoped for. He had sent the rocks flying. It was amazing. The miners glanced around from a corner and looked at what happened.

"What the hell did you kids do?"

"We just saved you," Scott said proudly.

"What the fuck are you guys?"

"Jimbo, they're heroes. They saved us. That's all that matters right now."

"C-can we go? I . . . I don't know how much longer I can hold it."

"Yeah, let's go," I said. I helped them carry Jim out of the mine. Rocks and dirt crashed down as soon as Blanca and I let down our support. "I'm sure glad we weren't under that."

"Yeah," everyone readily agreed. We got outside and Blanca, Scott, and I collapsed just outside of it, breathing heavily as the miners went to go get help.

"That was crazy!" Scott exclaimed. "I was so awesome."

"Yeah, but it was all Chuck's idea," Blanca said, slapping at his arm.

"Oh yeah, no, totally. Chuck was amazing too. And so were you. You coming in glowing like an angel!"

"An angel?" Blanca asked. She looked at me. "Did I look like that?"

"Yeah, totally," Scott said. I just nodded.

"You were glowing and otherworldly. I'd never seen anything like it."

"Oh," she said, considering it.

"We should do more stuff like that!" Scott exclaimed.

"More stuff? Like, save people?" Blanca asked. "I mean . . . If it comes up, I guess we could. But how often is this stuff going to happen? Especially in such a small town."

"Yeah, I guess," Scott said, sounding disappointed.

"But we could still develop our powers more," I said, looking at my hands. "You know . . . If something like that happens again."

And we did. We trained hard every day. We couldn't get Blanca to come on runs with us all the time, but if it was to develop her powers, she was always there. And we did develop them. Scott came up with all kinds of tricks. He even developed a way to jet around and keep up with me in the air. Blanca had tried to do the same, but oddly enough, it was too hard for her to control. Light wanted to escape too fast and she had a hard time controlling it. We developed little costumes, just in case. The miners didn't know our names and couldn't really remember our faces very well. The story was out there, but no one really knew it was us.

Doctor Holme wasn't thrilled about our names almost being out there, but he was fascinated by the developments we made with our powers. He even encouraged the heroics when possible. We helped with floods and natural disasters whenever we could. And whenever fear started to take hold of Blanca or Scott, or as they became known, the Light Knight and Cannon Punch, I would just suppress their fear. More than that after a while. I found out I could actually take away their fear and doubts. I could just chop them off. And that was ultimately the problem. I was effectively using a hacksaw for problems that required laser precision.

We made names for ourselves and even got some funding and ways of traveling out farther. And there was this huge bombing that happened in a city not far from where we were. We weren't around to stop it. But we were asked to help with the clean-up and rescue of anyone we could. Basically, an entire block had been blown up, so there was a lot of work to be done. We got there and we started excavating and digging people out. And there were so many bodies. We found crushed bodies, flattened under thousands of pounds of stone. Blood and gore staining the streets. People who suffocated. We . . . We didn't actually find any survivors. And it hurt. It hurt so much. We did the job and it took days. Days and days of finding dead people and being surrounded by destruction and despair. By the end of it, Blanca and I had cried our eyes out every night. Scott actually took it way harder than either of us. He didn't cry. He didn't let himself cry. He just tried to ferment it into willpower, but all that it became was anguish that festered into a rage. He would blow up at us and rage against anyone who got in his way. He just couldn't deal with it. We all had nightmares, but he would wake up screaming almost every night afterwards. Both Scott and Blanca had asked me to take away their pain. The anguish they were feeling. And I tried. I tore at it in their minds. But it always seemed to come back. So I did the only other thing I could think of. I crushed it. I pushed it down inside of them and made it as small as I could. I could take away their fear now. But all of this . . . All of this trauma was too . . . connected to everything. I had to go in and crush it for them. I had also been doing the same thing to myself. It was harder to do on myself. There wasn't more for me. But it requires a certain amount of dispassionate, cold logic to be able to do it. And my own fear felt strong. My own pain was so strong. And I could feel it. But I did it anyway.

We were asked to help with another problem. Someone had set more bombs but we had been warned and I had been asked to find them. It was supposed to just be me. I could find them and the cops could deal with it. That was the plan. But Blanca and Scott wouldn't let me go alone. I was having a lot of the same problems they were and honestly, I was infuriated that someone would use a bomb. It was even in the same city. I searched for the culprit. And I found him. I charged ahead and they followed me. We were supposed to bring in the cops to deal with it. But I couldn't. I burst through the door and he started to press down on the button that would detonate everything. But I stopped him.

I didn't take the thing from his hands. I could have, but I didn't. I didn't just freeze up his muscles. I pushed myself into his mind and I took away his will to do so. Tears crashed down around me as I forced my way into this man's psyche. I could feel him trying to resist. Trying to do what he thought he needed to. But I was stronger than he was. And I took away his ability to do anything at that moment. Scott came in behind me and he saw what I was doing.

"Yes!" He exclaimed. And he went over and took the detonator from the man's hands. He threw it aside and started wailing on the guy. I froze, stopping my assault on his mind. Blanca, Scott, and I had become so close that my mental links to them were basically permanent now. And I could feel his rage burn through him. The pain inside of him. The trauma I had crushed down broke. And he punched the man repeatedly. He slammed him into the wall. And then through it. Then he flew after him, slamming air blasts down onto him. I looked back and Blanca was just staring at me. Tears were leaking out from under her mask. Her dark skin was flush and I could feel her pain. I could feel it start to crack. Seeing Scott lose control like that. Seeing me go that far. She, like all of us, had just barely been keeping it together. And I felt the little orb of pain and anguish crack in her psyche as well. She dashed after Scott and jumped out of the window. I flew after them.

She threw out a photon blast and it slammed down onto the terrorist and obliterated him under the force of her hard light. She landed in the splattered blood. Scott just kept hitting him. Tears were leaking down his face too. I floated there. Watching them. Watching my closest friends lose it. They weren't thinking anything. All that was coming off of them was anger and hatred and pain. The cops came and eventually pulled him off his victim. Each cop was balking at the horror. We had never done anything like that in public. The police knew us as the nice kids who would help them out. Horror and disgust rolled off of them. Fear was the biggest constant though. They tried to interview us. Tried to figure out what had happened. But Scott was basically catatonic when they got him to the station. He had just shut down. I tried to get into his mind, but when I did, everything, all of the metaphorical structures he projected as his literal mind palace, were shattered. Overwhelmed by the pain. The pain that I couldn't keep at bay. Blanca was a little better off. Until she found out about Scott. She didn't end up catatonic, she just couldn't stop crying. She couldn't focus on anything. She couldn't use her powers or focus on anything. I was the only one left. And I explained everything.

=== Present Day ===​

"All I had ever wanted to do was help them. I just wanted my friends not to be in pain. And I ruined them, Kari. I wasn't careful enough. I . . . I didn't know what I was doing." I was staring at my hands. They looked just like the metaphorical hands I had used to destroy my friends. I could feel myself crying. I had blocked off Kari's thoughts. I was trying to do the same with her emotions. But honestly, I couldn't really differentiate her emotions from mine at the moment. Everything was too visceral. I hadn't really unpacked all of that recently. Loathing, pain, concern, fear, anger, hate, and compassion were all pooling together. I was afraid to look up at her. I couldn't do it. If she hates me . . . I'd understand that. I would get it.

She threw her arms around me and hugged me. She crushed me to her body. "Chuck, I'm so sorry. I'm so sorry that you had to deal with that. That's horrible."

I hugged her back and cried into her cape. Her emotions started to overwhelm mine. Which made it easier to understand. The concern, the fear, some of the anger, and the compassion, were hers. Everything else was mine. I tried several times to break the hug but she wouldn't let me. Not until I stopped crying. And I can do a lot of things, but outmuscle Smash Gal is not one of them. And I didn't want to. She was warm and kind. When we did finally end it, she just looked at me. She had been crying too. I met her eyes. She smiled at me. Anger was burning through her though. Not at me.

"What are you thinking, Kari?"

"Curt is such a fucking jerk!" She yelled, clenching her fist.

"What?"

"He was weaponizing your trauma! That's so fucked up."

"Yeah, it was not cool," I said, softly. "But to be fair to him, he was doing it to be a jackass. His goal was to piss both of us off."

"Why would he do that?" She asked, hotly.

"Because we ruined his wedding and attacked him and his girlfriend after putting her into a coma."

"That's no excuse!"

"Maybe not," I said, not sure if I was convinced of that myself.
 
Issue 34: For Not Copping a Feel? I’m Sure We’ll Get Another Chance

=== Curt ===

We got back to Des' place late at night. Before I let them go in, Cherry, Tierra, and I scoped the place out. Their office had been closed and they were supposed to be on vacation for a few more days. But with Smash Gal breaking in, who knows. Maybe the police were here and already looking through things. My heart was pounding. My head was on a swivel. No one was in the lobby. Cherry checked the office and I checked the first exam room and Tierra took the second. Des' practice was tiny. They liked it, though. And so did I. Guilt spread out in my stomach. I looked at the window that Smash Gal had . . . smashed through. The glass was still on the floor. There was no police tape anywhere.

"All clear," Tierra called out. "I'm going to go check the apartment."

I nodded. From the other side of the room, Cindi called out, "Clear!"

Des came in and looked around. There was a soft coo from behind me and I jumped and spun on a heel. It was a pigeon that had flown in through the broken window. Cindi and Des both stared at me. "Essy, dear, are you alright?"

"J-just a little on edge, I guess," I lied. "Well, let's get out of here, Cin. I'm sure that Des has plenty that they need to do."

"The first thing I'm going to do is get you an X-Ray to see how bad your hand is and then probably a cast."

"That's okay, Des. Don't worry about it. I-uh . . . I already owe you like four million. Gotta work down my debt a bit." They stared at me. Plural. Both Cindi and Des were looking at me as though I had grown an extra head and that head had just said the stupidest thing they had ever heard. I looked away from them.

"Uh-huh. And how do you plan to do that with one hand?" Des asked. "C'mon, moron."

Their tone left no room for argument. But I was a master of creating space where there was none. "No, really that's oka-"

Cindi put her hand on my neck and started guiding me down the hall. She pushed me into the small room that Des kept for X-Rays. The only reason they were even able to do this is because I had recreated a version of an X-Ray Machine that some firm in Texas had created. The radiation produced was much more focused and it was theoretically much safer. The science seemed solid. Des always opted to wear the lead coat anyway. Just in case. Because they were smart. Cindi piped up, "I'm going to check in on Tierra upstairs. It seems like you two have to talk through some stuff. Doctor?"

"Yeah, Cindi?" Des asked, annoyance tinging their voice as they cut through the makeshift splint that they had made for my hand. I stretched out my fingers after they were free.

"You have the right to break anything that he doesn't strictly need and one or two of the things he does if he's being too stupid, alright?"

"Understood," they said, with an absolutely evil, humorless smile. I shifted in the stool slightly and looked away. Cindi closed the door behind her. I rolled my other shoulder. Des barked at me, "Stop moving!"

"Uh, yeah. Sure," I said. I felt like a child. They examined my hand and ran the X-Ray wand over it, taking several pictures. They then brought up the laptop that they kept in the room and began loading the images. It was a really neat tool. Bluetooth compatible, portable, easily chargeable. It really was a revolutionary piece of technology. Shame the company that created them is trying to charge two hundred grand for them. Or they were before I leaked the patent.

"So," Des began, grabbing a seat and wheeling it up to me. They adjusted it considerably so we were almost at eye level. Des is not a tall or big person. "What idiotic idea do you have in your head?"

"Lots of them, probably."

"Oh, it's going to be like that, then?"

"I-I don't know what you're implying."

"Bullshit, Curt. C'mon, man. I'm your best friend. And you're acting weird. I can see it. Cindi can see it. Hell, I'm sure that even Tierra's noticed it and she met you, what? A week ago?"

"I just got out of being captured by Bion. So, I'm a bit jumpy. Bound to happen in my . . . line of work."

"It's not just that. I've seen you take on Bion. I saw you fight Smash Gal. You've never been like this before, Curt. You tried to leave without getting your hand fixed. Do you know how stupid that is?"

"Like I said. Got to even out my tab a bit."

"Oh, fuck right the hell off with that. You know I don't give a damn about the money."

"Maybe you should, Des."

"What's that supposed to mean!?" Des demanded angrily.

"I'm using you, Des," I lied. "I've been doing it the whole time. I've pretended to be your friend so that I could get free meds."

"W-what?"

"I think it's . . . I think it's time we end this relationship we have. Now that it's out there that you've been treating me, I won't be able to come in and out. So, I'll pay you back, get the window replaced. Set you up with a legal fund then keep my distance. Now that people know they can find me here sometimes. It's really for the best." My voice didn't crack. I managed to say all of it levelly and dispassionately. Which was practically a miracle in and of itself. Des just watched me go through it. I couldn't quite meet their eyes.

"Oh. Is that right? So, this is for your safety, is it?" They asked. There was no heat in it anymore. That was . . . scary. They had matched my dispassionate tone perfectly. They walked over to the computer and bent over it, frowning slightly. "Hmm. Looks like you'll need a prescription."

"For a broken hand?" I asked as they broke out a pen and wrote something down on their script pad. They tore off the paper and handed it to me.

"Oh no. That's just a few minor fractures and the swelling's gone down already. She just strained your hand a bit and I was being overly cautious."

"Then for wha-" I looked down at the paper. "The . . . Jews of love?"

"The jaws of life, you jackass!" They exclaimed.

"That . . . Really doesn't make any more sense."

"Oh, it makes perfect sense," Des said. "You need them so that we can pull your head out of your ass."

"What? I'm just being realistic. I can't come around anymore. It's not safe."

"It's not safe for who, Curt?" Their voice had died down to just above a whisper.

"L-like I said, it's not safe for me," I lied, again.

"You've never given a damn about your own safety. I know because I'm the one that patches you up every time you do something stupid. So, what's the actual reason that you're trying to ditch me?"

"B-because it's risky! I could get caught her-" Des reached over and grabbed me by my shirt and pulled me to my feet. I didn't really resist. I didn't think to resist. Des had never been . . . this direct before.

"Curt! Cut the fucking crap and tell me the goddamn truth!" They threw me back onto the seat.

"Fine! God damn it! Fine! I don't want to ruin your fucking life!"

"So, it's for my sake!?" They shouted back, matching my volume. And my intensity.

"Yeah! Yeah, it is for your fucking sake! I don't want you going down because you had the misfortune of knowing me, Des!"

"And that's your decision to make? You think you get to start deciding who I do and do not have in my life, Curt? What gives you the fucking right to make that decision for me!?"

"When I'm the one causing the problem? Yeah, I get to make that decision," I responded. My voice had dropped back down. They stood there, staring at me.

"C-causing the problem?" They turned their back on me. Then repeated themselves in a whisper. "Causing the problems?"

"Yeah, Des. I'm the reason Smash Gal was here. I'm the reason that Cindi was put in a coma. I'm the reason Smash Gal, Professor Mind and fucking Bion know your name. It's my fault. And I'm going to do what I have to . . . to make it right."

"So, what's next, then?" Des asked, softly. They still hadn't turned around to face me. "Are you going to try to ditch Cindi too? Go on a one-man war with those three and who the hell knows else? Get yourself killed."

"I . . . Cindi was in a coma because of me, Des. You could have died. Your practice is ruined because of me. You're going to have to rebuild everything because I chose the wrong doctor's office to break into to patch myself up one night." My voice was small. It had cracked as I tried to hold back the tears. But I just couldn't anymore. They slid down my cheek. "It would have been better for everyone if I wasn't around. It might not be for long. Not forever. I . . . I can find a way to fix this. Then . . ."

"Curt, you tried to leave without saying anything. I know what that means. You were planning on never coming back. You were running."

"I . . . I am."

"No, Curt, you're not," Cindi said from the door. "I'm sorry, Des. I couldn't help but overhear."

"It's fine. Maybe you can talk some sense into him." Des sounded heartbroken. As though I had really hurt them. Cindi looked the same way.

"So, your plan was to, what? Leave us both behind? Run off and what? You think I would allow that, husband?" Cindi said, crossing the room. I tried to look away from her, but she grabbed my chin and forced me to look into her eyes. "Oh. No, your plan was infinitely stupider than that. I see."

"What? What was he planning?"

"He was planning on baiting one of the heroes into killing him. Thinking that would end it."

"That was not my plan!"

"Then please, enlighten us, Essy. What was your plan?"

"My plan was to take them out."

"Oh, is that all? Just take out someone who can tank rockets, someone who shoots rockets and someone who you, yourself, say can destroy minds!?" Des demanded.

"I have a plan."

"Then your plan can work without you abandoning the two people who actually like you," Cindi responded, as though it were the most obvious thing in the world.

"And risk them if something goes wrong? No way. I . . . I can't take it."

"Curt," Des whispered.

"Curtis Drei!" Cindi snarled. "I just broke you out of Bion's off-the-books prison in a few hours. Do you really think that if I want to find you, you can stop me?"

"I-"

"You can't. That's the answer. You can't stop me." There was no room for argument. "You are my husband. I chose you. Over everyone else on the planet. You are the one that I chose. And you're going to get yourself killed. Over what? Barbie putting me in a coma for a few days?"

I glared at her. I clenched my fists and stood. My right hand hurt like a son of a bitch. "Yes! God damn it, yes!"

"Why?" She asked.

"Because she won't stop. This is the second time she's hurt you. And you can defend yourself! At least a little. You have a chance against her. But she knows about Des now. What am I supposed to do? I've already ruined both of your lives with my presence. So, I'm going to take care of the problem. Both of the problems."

"You keep saying you've ruined our lives, Curt. You're the only one who believes that," Des muttered.

"Do you understand what's at stake here, Des?"

"Yes," they said evenly. "I understand it a lot better than you do. You're going to go on a suicide mission. You're going to kill yourself, one of the few people who stands up to the corruption that is so rampant in our society. The only person who has stood up to people like Bion, like Marcelli, like Smash Gal. And when it's just you, you will go to the mat and never give up. But they find out about me and you're just willing to roll over and give them what they want? Fuck you, Curt. You don't get to die."

I collapsed back to the chair, angrily. "What am I supposed to do then?"

"You could start by talking to us," Des said.

"You're good at planning, Essy," Cindi added, sitting on my lap. "But I'm good at making sure you don't get killed. Tell us the plan. We'll work out the wrinkles. And the doctor isn't going to lose their practice. We will make sure they keep it."

"What if the-"

"They are going to do something. They're always going to do something. But we'll figure something out. Tell me your plan?"

=== Kari ===

I finally understood Chuck. I understood why he was always encouraging me to use my powers better. Wiser than I usually did. The one time he hadn't, he had destroyed his friends. Professor Mind-Destroyer, I remembered Curt's words. Damn him! How dare he weaponize the trauma of my friend! And he was back in the world. My interview had covered the fact that Bion was keeping Curt, but when they searched for him, Bion revealed that Buck Cherry had rescued him and his doctor friend Des before they got there. I didn't believe him, but he looked worse for the wear. Even worse than how I had left him. They hadn't killed him, but that's probably only because Curt was so focused on escaping. The police had looked at the stargate that we had used to get back. There wasn't enough evidence to arrest him and the police didn't have the rights or know-how to activate the portal and check the other side. Bion had deployed a thousand lawyers, one of which I recognized. It was the same one that had advised Marcelli on the night of his escape.

There wasn't enough evidence to bring him down and he couldn't even be arrested for what he did. My social media feeds were full of hateful messages. People saying all kinds of terrible things. Calling me every name possible. Calling me a traitor and trollop and a slut and anti-American. All I was trying to do was make sure that the world knew what was going on. Mister Wan had gone on an interview spree defending himself. He was the worst of it. Not only did he rebuff all of the claims that I had made, and most people seemed to take his side immediately anyway, he started pushing the attention on me. He appeared on Buck Clarkson's show and Clarkson bought into it hard.

"What do we know about Kari Stewart? She came on the scene from nowhere? Where are her powers from? She's displayed similar strength and powers to the Grignau," Wan said. I clenched my fist. "I think she has a connection to them."

"Well, on this show, I have often questioned what her motivations are. This isn't the first time where she has lambasted real heroes, like our men and women in blue, despite her own failures. Like her failure to bring in known terrorist, Esvanir. It seems now that not even you, a hero who has inspired countless people to stand up for this great country, are safe from the Cancel Culture mob that she has thrown in with."

"She should be more careful about what friends and enemies she chooses," Andrew Wan said cryptically. I sighed and turned the interview off. I stared despondently at the blank screen, my own reflection staring back at me. Chuck was laying low for the moment. I flew around the city, trying to find something to do. I didn't really feel up to stopping crimes or fighting anyone. I was just so tired. Honestly, what I wanted to do was just nothing. Not Suiren's version of nothing. I got a call. I stopped and answered it, speaking soft and low. "Hello?"

"Hey, Kari," Jenny said, cheerily. "How are you, hon?"

"I'm good," I lied.

"Uh-huh. Sure. You're free tonight, right? Come to my place."

"I . . . Uh, Jen, I'm not sure if I'd be great company right now."

"But I am great company," she countered easily. I felt a small smile stretch my lips.

"Okay, okay. I'll come. What time?"

"Well, you're already here, basically," Jenny said. I looked around and saw her waving. "So, come now. We'll get some take-out and just have a girl's night."

"Oh, sure," I said. I still felt bad. I didn't want to push my bad mood on her. But I flew down and landed next to her in her giant terrace roof thing. "Hey. Sorry. I didn't realize where I was."

"It's no biggie, Kar. So, what's going on? I could see that you were down even from three hundred feet away at 60 miles an hour."

"Oh, well. I'm sure that you've seen the news."

"Yeah, calling out Bion is a big deal. Are you sure about all of that?" She asked, tentatively.

"I was there, Jenny. I saw the planet myself. I saw the footage of the Grignau killing people on a different planet." She didn't say anything for a while and just watched me.

"Okay, Kar. I believe you. I don't want to. Wow. Bion. Who'd have thought?"

"Curt," I responded immediately. "Curt knew it instantly. He knew about Bion and Chuck and has always lobbed those accusations immediately."

"Chuck?" She asked. "What did he say about Chuck?"

"He kept calling him Professor Mind-Destroyer and . . . Chuck told me about his past."

"His past? Oh . . . Light Knight and Cannon Punch."

"Yeah," I responded softly. "He really hurt Chuck by bringing it up. If I knew where he was, I'd knock him on his ass."

"I'd join you. He's such an ass. But let's not talk about that right now. Let's focus on other stuff." We ordered dinner and put on a movie. I didn't really focus on it. After dinner, I must've fallen asleep because I woke up sprawled out on her couch. She had covered me in a blanket. It was a little after dawn and I heard a cry. I jumped up and looked around. I sped off and heard a grunt from behind a door and stopped. I felt my face flush. "Eighty-eeight, eighty-nine, ninety."

"Uh, Jen, you okay?"

"Yeah," she said, breathlessly. "Come on in."

I opened the door and she was hanging from a bar over her chair. Her legs dangled. She was wearing just a sweaty tank-top and panties. I could see her legs. They were emaciated and wobbling limply under her. But her upper body was very well-toned. I watched her lift herself up over the bar. She did this ten more times and then let go, dropping. I panicked and charged forward, catching her. She grinned at me and shook her head. "What are you doing, Kar?"

"I . . . I didn't want you to get hurt."

"I'm fine. Either cop a feel or put me in the chair." I set her down in the chair. Which she would have landed in perfectly without my intervention.

"Sorry," I muttered.

"For not copping a feel?" She asked, grinning at me. "I'm sure we'll get another chance."

"No," I laughed. "I mean for . . ."

"It's fine, Kari. Your heart was in the right place. Even if it was unnecessary. Let's get breakfast." She wheeled herself out to the table. It was only now that I noticed that she wasn't in her hoverchair. I floated after her. "People always treat me like that."

"That's . . . That's not right. You're the Cannoneer Jenny."

"Yeah, but lots of people can't see past the chair."

"I . . . I guess I did that too. I had never . . . I didn't know what your legs looked like and I panicked."

"Yeah, not all of us can have thighs thick enough to land a plane on," she replied, gesturing to my legs. I shifted a little.

"Yeah, but still. I should respect you more than that. You're a hero."

"I'm a lot of things." Her voice sounded tired. "For instance, I'm the one changing the subject. So, Chuck told you everything?"

"Yeah," I said, nodding.

"Hmm," she muttered as she prepared some coffee. "Interesting."

"Why's that?"

"It's not something he likes talking about."

"Well, he told you, right?"

"No," she replied, shaking her head. "I was active at the time and the story was everywhere. I hadn't met him yet, but the media latched onto it and really tried to dig into it. He managed to keep his identity secret, but when Blanca and Scott became wards of the state, their names couldn't be hidden. But that means he must really trust you."

"I guess," I tried to say noncommittally, but pride and hope swelled in my chest.

"Uh-huh. So, are you two . . . ?" She let the question hang in the air.

"Um, well, no. Not ye- really."

"Not yet, huh?" She asked, grinning again.

"I'm not sure if anything will happen," I said defensively. "I mean, he was really stressed out and we've both been trying so hard to take on Curt and Cherry and Lady Blade and now all this stuff with Bion, so who knows if anything will even come of it."

"Do you want it to?" She asked as she poured two cups of coffee and passed one to me.

"I . . . Well, you know, I think that . . ." I took a deep breath. "Yeah, I do. He's always there for me and I just can't help but think about it, you know?"

"Then make it happen," she responded, stirring the cream and sugar into her drink. She met my eyes, trying to gauge my reaction to that.

"But . . . What if . . . I don't know that . . ."

"Kari!"

"What?"

"Are you saying that Smash Gal is afraid to ask a guy out?"

"I . . . I've never really been in a relationship before . . . The closest that I ever came was with Curt and that lasted all of two minutes."

"You and Esvanir, huh? That . . . Makes sense. Does that mean you're a . . . ?" Again, she left the question's ending out. I frowned.

"A virgin? No. I used to sneak out of my parents' lab and go to a bar and a few guys took me home."

"A bar? Can you even get drunk?"

"Not without a lot of work."

"Hmm. So why did you go?"

"I just told you. To pick up guys."

"Oh." She smiled at me. "So, what's different between them and Chuck? He's just another guy. He's good-looking and sweet and compassionate."

"That's different. I care about him. With them, it was just fun."

"So, you don't think he'll be fun?" She asked, raising an eyebrow.

"No! I just don't want it to be like that."

"Then don't let it. But do have fun."

"Fine. I'll try, okay? But now I'm changing the subject."

"A shame."

"Why?"

"Because it's interesting to see you so flustered. I've seen your fights recently. You're in a lot more control thanks to Suiren. It's nice to see you still have some buttons."

"I have lots of them. The media has been pushing them all the time. Why do you want to push my buttons?" I asked.

"Because it's fun," she said, smiling. She wheeled herself over to the fridge and gathered some eggs and sausage. "And because I want to know you better. You're my friend and my client. I need to know these things."

"Yeah, I guess," I muttered.

"Come on, help me make breakfast."

"Shouldn't you get dressed?" She looked down at herself and then up at me.

"It's my day off and pants are such a bother."

"O-okay."

"Just enjoy the show, Kari. Not everyone gets to see my panties."

=== Curt ===

The first step of my plan was to rebuild my rig. This was actually the easiest part too. When I made Cindi's, I had collected some extras, considering I had gone through three of them in six months and it was pretty stressful to scramble to rebuild it or be stranded. Especially since I was literally number seven on the FBI's most wanted. It also gave me the opportunity to show Cindi how to build and maintain them. She resisted at first, but I forced her to help me because I only had one hand. She was actually really good at the physical aspects of this. She'd always had an incredibly steady hand and nimble fingers, perfect for picking a lock.

While reconstructing it, I did catch Smash Gal and Professor Mind's interview. It had done some major damage to Bion's brand. The stocks for every company publicly owned by Wan Enterprises had dipped down considerably. But there was no proof of what Kari said. And when the cops raided it, they found the interplanetary portal, but without a certain level of expertise, they wouldn't have been able to use it. And Bion lawyered up. I also watched some of the interviews he did in response. He was laying into her hard. And as much as I didn't want to help her, this is where part two of the plan came in.

I wanted to go alone, but Des and Cin wouldn't allow me to go anywhere alone. Not after they had figured out my plan to die in a blaze of glory. So, Cin and I teleported into the dressing room of David Thrawn. We had let a few days pass between the initial breaking of the story and this. Mostly because we had to find a lawyer to protect Des. It was going to be expensive. But we had found someone who was apprised of all of the details of what had happened and who had an entire firm working to defend them from legal actions. There wasn't much we could do about the libel and slander that was going around. Fucking Kari. She could have just left Des out of the story altogether. But no, that would've been too easy on me. But after we had squared away the legal aspects, Cindi and I went to Thrawn.

He jumped out of his seat and screamed, brandishing a large brush. "Bloody fucking hell, mate! What are you doing here?"

"Thrawn, is that any way to talk to someone who is here to give you a gift?" Cindi asked, crossing the room. She sat on the counter and smiled at the reporter.

"A gift?" He looked between us. "It's not stolen, is it?"

"I don't think laws apply where we got it. It was acquired on . . . Well, I guess the closest equivalent is international waters," I replied, smirking at him.

"What the hell are you talking about?" I tossed him a flash drive. He caught it. "What's this?"

"You covered some of Smash Gal's claims about Bion. Everyone was asking for proof. There it is."

"What? So it's true? Bion caused the Grignau invasions, then? That's . . . well, that's fucking unfortunate."

"I don't know about causing them. I know that he was on a planet mining stuff. That planet had Grignau on it. They attacked the place that the mining equipment was on. That has all of the relevant files and proof and a video of Grignau ripping apart the people who were on that planet the day before the last invasion."

"And where'd you say you got it?"

"Don't play stupid, Thrawn. I was on the planet. Those are directly from the machines there."

"Right, of course," he said, with a smarmy grin. "Why me, though? Why not just leak them on the internet?"

"Because you have some amount of credibility. And because, while you usually only promote sensationalist drek, you rarely outright lie. For better or worse, you're the best journalist I know of."

"With such high praise from thieves, who needs a Pulitzer?" He muttered sarcastically.

"Would you prefer I take it back? I'm sure that I can get someone else to cover it." He gripped the flash drive even tighter.

"Not a chance, Esvanir! This is going to be my exclusive."

"Well, have fun," Cindi said, pushing herself off of the counter and started making her way over to me.

"You know," Thrawn began. We both looked at him, waiting for him to continue. "These documents are good for proof and all, but an interview would be better."

"Those documents should be good enough proof. It proves that he has a direct connection."

"Yeah, but that's never as convincing as eyewitness testimony!" He exclaimed. "Think about, Esvanir. You could really damage his reputation."

"I have a lot of work to do. And I've already pissed off Bion enough for a lifetime."

"Essy, darling. I think you should do it."

"Why?"

"Because he's right. This adds the spark. It'll be fun."

"Yeah, but me doing the interview might implicate Des further," I muttered.

"You control the narrative here."

"That depends on how he edits it," I responded.

"Des? Aaditri Desai? No need to mention them at all," Thrawn said easily. I narrowed my eyes on him. "Esvanir, you're the story. They're just a detail."

"How'd you know about their pronouns?" I asked, suspiciously.

"It's how Kari referred to Doctor Desai. And I looked them up. Like you said, I had reported on the story."

"I . . . Okay. But I have some other things I need to do."

"I'll do them. You do the interview. Give me the list," Cindi said, grinning. I did so. She took out her rig and snapped out.

"What's she getting?" Thrawn asked eagerly.

"Things that are outside of the scope of this interview. Let's make this quick."

=== Kari ===

Curt had done another interview with David Thrawn. I can't believe him! Not only that, but he had given Thrawn the documents he'd stolen from the Wan En computers. I sat down and watched the video. The interview opened up with a clip of a future part of the interview to make it more clickbait-y, I guess. "As much as I hate to agree with Smash Gal about literally anything, she's right. Wan En and EnGin were working together on an extraplanetary, off-the-books mining operation on an alien planet that the Grignau seem to be inhabiting."

"And now, we have an exclusive interview with Curtis Reese, Esvanir, who has released some documents to the channel here that back up the claims that Smash Gal and Professor Mind made about Wan En and EnGin possibly being culpable for the Grignau Invasion. Here is that interview now." The interview cut back to the beginning after a transition. Curt was sitting across from Thrawn. This had been pre-recorded, so I couldn't even catch him. I can't believe Thrawn is using Curt to get clicks! I thought, then sighed. Actually, it makes perfect sense. He had done it before. And Curt is doing the same fucking thing. The bastard. Thrawn looked at the camera and smiled.

"Mister Reese, thank you for coming back on the show. And thanks for the exclusive. This is big news!"

"Of course, Mister Thrawn. I'm just trying to do what's right. People should know what billionaires like Wan are up to."

"Right, of course. So, you are backing up claims that Smash Gal and Professor Mind are making about Wan En and EnGin having an off-planet operation of some sort, is that correct?"

"Yes, and the documents I provided, which I had taken directly from the off-planet computers, outline what they were mining for. A rare element that they use in some of their private military technologies and, of course, Bion's suits." The same part from earlier was repeated.

"So you hacked into the computers and stole this information. Doesn't that make it more suspicious? After all, you have not exactly hidden your disapproval of Mister Wan or EnGin."

"Things like this are exactly why I don't like Wan or other billionaires. They endangered the lives of their workers and the evidence seems to support the idea that the Grignau Invasions were a response to their off-planet operations."

"That's quite the claim," Thrawn responded evenly, over steepled fingers.

"If you play the security footage, you'll see it for yourself."

"Yes, let's do that. Viewer discretion should be advised. The video we're about to play is very graphic. If you have children in the room, I'd suggest having them avert their eyes." The video that Curt had stolen from the computer played. A Grignau grabbed several people in lab-coats and tore them apart. They dashed forward and slammed others into the ground. Blood sprayed from the people. They were helpless against them. A pit grew in my stomach. I sighed.

"The timestamp on the security footage puts that just a few hours before the attack a few months ago," Curt interjected. He sighed. "With that timeline, the implications are obvious. Wan En and EnGin built a machine that allowed the Grignau to get here. There were never any reports of ships or anything on or around the times of the invasions. This seems to be the most plausible explanation for their appearance."

"It is at least something to think about," Thrawn replied solemnly. "You said earlier you don't like to agree with Smash Gal. Could you elaborate on that?"

"I . . . I think after these revelations, the evidence that superheroes are dangerous is more apparent than ever. Smash Gal has made it her mission to stop me from living my life. She and Bion crashed my wedding, a peaceful event, and put people in danger. And now, this . . . Bion may be, at least partially, responsible for the Grignau invasions."

"I suppose it's not as black and white as it once seemed," Thrawn added. The interview ended. I sat there. Curt is still blaming me for everything that happened that day. Even when he's on my side, he's still blaming me for everything! I thought. It's not fair! I heard someone land next to me.

"Hey, Kari. How are you today?"

"Chuck!" I jumped up and barely stopped myself from hugging him. But I couldn't help but smile at him. "I'm . . . I'm pretty good. I was just watching that interview with Thrawn and Curt."

"Yeah, it's been all over the place," Chuck responded. "It's a really big deal. The cops are finally going to be able to charge Wan with something."

"Yeah. It's great news! I just wish . . . I wish Curt hadn't been the one to break the story."

"I know. But I'm honestly not really here for that. I'm here for . . . Uh . . . I wanted to talk to you . . . I wanted to . . ."

"Want to go to dinner?" I blurted out. My eyes widened at the words that had come out of me.

"Yes," He said immediately. I exhaled a breath that I hadn't realized I had started to hold.

"Should we go as Smash Gal and Professor Mind?"

"I . . . I was thinking that maybe we could get out of the city for a while and just . . . Maybe try as Chuck and Kari."

"That sounds great. Did you have anything in mind?"

"Yeah, I have an idea."
 
Issue 35: So, You’d Do It for Twenty Dollars in Singles?

=== Curt ===

After my interview with Thrawn was over, I joined Cherry. She had been off collecting some of the stuff that I had needed to enact a defense. Part three of my plan was now fully underway. I was going to eliminate several weaknesses in my abilities. I had to. Time and time again, Smash Gal had proven herself too big of a threat not to. And I had just publicly called out Bion in a more direct way than ever before. The work was hard. I had to find a way to overcome Smash Gal's frankly ridiculous speeds. According to all of the data I could find on her, she could fly at above twenty-five hundred meters per second. Far faster than my reaction time. And she was finally utilizing it properly. The way she had fought at the wedding and even in Des' office screamed that she had done some training. With that said, there are a few weapons that are faster than that.

"So, what is all of this stuff?" Cindi asked, sitting across from me.

"These are powerful electromagnets," I said simply, as I started constructing their housing.

"And these magnets are going to be the weapon that can take down Smash Gal."

"Part of it. And maybe. I don't know if it's possible to take her down. At this point, she's stronger than the Grignau. Anything I'm doing is just a stop-gap. Basically, something to distract her so that we can escape."

"You said at the wedding she's allergic to cherries. Why don't you just use that?"

"How do you even remember that? You were unconscious."

"You were still streaming at that point."

"Oh. Right. Forgot about that. This is a backup. I might be able to teleport a jar of cherries into her, but she's better at responding now. With this, I might be able to launch a volley of cherries at her. Or maybe just a regular projectile to pierce through her."

"What can do that? What is faster than her?" Cin asked incredulously. She grabbed a few pieces I was struggling with, with my hand still being in a cast, and fit them together easily.

"A railgun. It requires a fuck ton of power, but I think I can build one that fires faster than she reacts. And we know that there are things strong enough to pierce her flesh. We've seen it before."

"Why don't you just focus on getting better at leading her into traps."

"She's gotten wise to that tactic. Everything I've been doing against her has been evasion. And that's the problem. We're always on the defensive. With her newfound ability to actually pay attention to her surroundings, I'll be hard-pressed to get her to fall for the same trick I had previously."

"Okay," Cindi said doubtfully. "What about the rest of this stuff?"

"Well, that over there is going to be a device that hopefully prevents signal jammers from preventing us from doing our work.," I gestured to a pile of unassembled pieces.

"And how is going to do that?"

"Basically, I'm going to force a portal from somewhere with signal to be opened in that device, thus delivering us a GPS signal wherever we are."

"Wouldn't that just put the signal on the other side of the portal? And doesn't that require a lot of energy? When we teleported that statue from Marcelli's place, your rig went down for thirty seconds. Won't this cause the same issue?"

"Those are . . . Damn it!" I let my head fall to the desk. "I hadn't thought of the signal being registered on the other side of the planet. But . . . what I could do is install a device to send a signal from this device to another to register it and then we're back in business. It's slightly more work, but nothing that can't be overcome."

"And the power issue?"

"I'm working on that. Bion's designs are actually more energy-efficient than mine in a lot of ways and I'm trying to cut down on the amount required."

"How much does it require?"

"Normally? Somewhere in the ballpark of the eastern seaboard's consumption for a day to open a portal for maybe ten seconds."

"What!? That much?"

"Yeah. We're literally folding space-time, Cin. Think about it."

"Where do you even get that much power?"

"There's a lot of ambient radiation on the planet and I steal a lot of it from the same generators that Wan En and EnGin use to power the portal to the Grignau planet."

"So, they keep it running constantly?"

"I imagine it's just easier for them to do it that way instead of turning it off and turning it back on. Easier to keep something moving on their part than it is to start it moving again."

"How the hell do you even collect the energy?"

"Basically, in the same way that those wireless phone chargers work," I responded.

"Okay. That doesn't make any sense."

"Do you actually want me to explain it?"

"No, but I do have another question?"

"Mm?"

"What happens if they just shut it off? What will you do then?"

"Be stranded for a while I imagine."

"And if that happens during a fight with Bion or Smash Gal?"

"Die, probably," I said simply.

"So, you're still willing to die for this," Cindi said coldly. I put down my little project and met her eye.

"Cin, I don't want to die. I don't want to leave you and Des behind. You guys just aren't realistic about what we're up against."

"You don't think I know, Curt? She's almost killed me twice."

"And she wasn't trying to."
"I know, Curt! I know. But I hate this blasé attitude you have about you dying." She walked through the table between us, leaving what she was wearing behind. She wrapped her arms around me and kissed me. "I want us to have a long and happy life together, Curt. And you're throwing in the towel."

"I'm still here, aren't I?" I replied bitterly.

"Because I'm forcing you to be. You were ready to die in a blaze of glory just a day ago."

"Dying is better than watching you or Des get hurt. I . . . I can't take that anymore, Cin. I'm just not strong enough!" She pulled my head into her chest and stroked my hair.

"And you think we can take you dying any better, Curt? I have watched this woman break you. Physically and mentally and it breaks my heart every time. Des' too. Seeing you come back bleeding and broken is the worst thing she's ever done. And that includes wearing hot pink everywhere."

"I'm not giving up anymore, Cin. I'm here for the fight."

"Why?" She asked, pulling my chin up to look at her.

"Because someone has to stand up to her. We can't just let her do whatever she wants anymore. Or Bion."

"Why does it have to be you?" She asked. "We could just run, Curt. We don't have to do this."

"I've thought about it," I said, sighing into her chest. I pulled her onto my lap and wrapped my arms around her. "But it won't work, Cher."

"Why not!?" She demanded, her voice cracking. I pulled her closer.

"She won't stop, Cin. She's decided we need to go down. And she's the most stubborn person on this or any other planet. This isn't going to stop without a fight."

=== Kari ===

Chuck and I left the city. We actually drove. And it had been so long since I had actually just driven anywhere. Well, Chuck was driving. I didn't have my license. My parents hadn't wanted to give me another way to get out of the lab. Though, at least with that, there was a chance they could have caught up to me. Chuck drives like an old lady, by the way. He's very careful and goes the exact speed limit wherever he goes. He also has this tiny, cute, powder blue car. But it was incredibly slow. I'm used to flying at a minimum of a few hundred miles an hour and now we were going sixty on some highway.

"Why can't we just fly somewhere?" I asked for what was probably the eightieth time.

"Because we're supposed to not be doing super-heroics. We're taking a break. No villains, no other planets, nothing. Just take things slow."

"Take things slow? We're going away for a weekend vacation as our first date." I watched a blush creep up his neck and crawl over his face. He took a deep breath and shook his head.

"We already know that we get along well enough. And the room has two beds," he said defensively.

"Two beds, huh?" I teased. "Well, we'll have to try and use them both."

He glanced over at me incredulously. "Now who's moving too fast?"

"Been spending too much time around Jenny. Almost copped a feel."

"That's bound to happen around Jenny. She'll get you to touch her somehow."

"Oh? And how have you touched her?"

"Had to drag her from her chair once. Her rocket exploded and she was trapped. Her clothes had burnt off some and she still hasn't let the fact that I've seen her naked and she hasn't seen me go."

"You gotta see her naked? Lucky! I just saw her panties," I replied, grinning at him. He looked at me and then rolled his eyes. Eventually, we pulled into a tiny parking lot to a bed and breakfast. It was a cute little colonial home with well-kept plants growing just under the windows. We stepped out of the car and I stretched my legs, floating up a couple inches as I did so. Chuck grabbed my arm and pulled me down to the ground.

"Kari! Not here. We're supposed to be normal people. Normal people can't fly."

"That sounds awful," I said, yawning. I took the hand he had grabbed me with into my own and pulled him into the building. The elderly woman greeted us from behind the little counter she had installed. I watched her eyes crawl over our hands and something she noticed caused her to frown for a second. But her smile returned as she spoke.

"Good afternoon, dears. Do you have a reservation?"

"Yes, under Berry," Chuck said, easily.

"Chuck Berry?" I asked.

"Yeah, that's my last name."

"You're kidding."

"Nope."

"Doesn't that make you Doctor Berry? Sounds like a brand-store soda."

"Ah, Mister. . . . Doctor Berry," the woman corrected herself. "The room with two beds. Good. I'm glad to hear that you're not living in sin."

"Depends on how the weekend goes," I responded with a grin, looking over at him. I caught the woman's grimace out of the corner of my eye but ignored it. Chuck was blushing, which means that I had accomplished my goal.

"O-of course," the woman said, handing us the key. "Breakfast is served at seven-thirty."

"What about dinner?"

"You are welcome to eat here," the woman said with a tone that implied otherwise. "But there are also a few diners around here as well. It's such a beautiful, little town. Don't let yourselves be trapped inside all weekend."

"That's a great point," Chuck said with a grin. His blush had faded again. I'd have to think of something else to keep it up. We drove out and I took out my phone. I checked for any word on Bion or Curt. Chuck frowned at the phone. "Kar, no work. Let's try to enjoy this."

"I'm sorry, Chuck. I'm bored. I can't help it. There's nothing to do when I'm just sitting here, waiting."

"Hmm. I think I have an idea. You can't drive, right?"

"Yeah. Not really any point for me to."

"Sure there is. What if you have to go undercover."

"Chuck, my face is in the news every other day. I think me going undercover is about as likely as you stripping for Jenny."

"So, you'd do it for twenty dollars in singles?"

"Only twenty dollars?"

"Anyway, I still think it's a good idea. What if your powers fade away one day? Or you just don't feel like flying."

"If I don't feel like flying, I'll just make you carry me places. You'll be my palanquin."

"Is that how that's going to work?"

"Yeah. I think so." He pulled into a large empty parking lot of some big box store, got out, and opened the door for me. I rolled my eyes and got out. He sat in my seat and I made my way over to the other side. I sat in the driver's seat and looked around.

"Okay. What's the first thing you should do?"

"Fly away."

"Come on, Kari. This might be fun." I sighed and reached for the keys, then stopped.

"This is a trick question. I'll have you know that I've seen just about every sitcom and I know exactly what you're doing. There are going to be no hijinks!"

"No hijinks," he agreed with a smile. I grabbed the seatbelt and buckled it, checked the mirrors, and then started the car.

"Wow. You really meant it when you said no hijinks."

"Well, I do know what the PRNDL is, after all."

"What?"

"Stop being old," I responded, putting the car in drive. I pressed down on the gas pedal and the car jolted forward. Chuck grabbed the handle on the ceiling of the car. The baby, I thought as I slowed down. I tried pressing it a little softer and easing into it. The car pushed forward and I started turning.

"Turn signal."

"We're in a parking lot."

"And you're learning. Turn signal." I groaned and put it on. We spent about half an hour driving around the parking lot. And then I pulled out onto the street. "What are you doing?"

"I got this. It's easy."

"I don't know."

"Chuck, what could I possibly hit here that can get damaged?"

"A person, my car, a tree, a building, my car, me, my car," he rattled off.

"Well, you're a superhero. So you'll be fine. I have super-senses, so I shouldn't hit anything. And if I hurt your car or a building or a tree, I'll buy you a new one."
"You'll buy me a new tree."

". . . Yes." I turned out onto the street and drove down the road. I did lose track of my speed a bit. Ended up going about sixty in a forty-five. We weren't stopped, fortunately. Mostly because no one was around. I pulled into the parking lot of the diner they had. Admittedly. I pulled onto the little parking spot barrier they had and had to pull back, which dropped the car a little roughly. Chuck frowned at me. "So, I need a little more practice."

"Yeah," he conceded. "You did well, considering."

We got into the restaurant. Everything they served was some variant of fried. I grimaced slightly. Despite my constant desire for ice cream, I actually have a really strict diet. But we are on a vacation, I thought. The food was really good, actually. I excused myself for a moment and got some change. A little surprise for later.

When we got back to the room, we cuddled together and watched a movie. But before we retired entirely, I did break out the twenty dollars in singles.

"What's that?" Chuck asked. I grinned and reached over, stuffing a dollar in his slacks. He laughed and danced away from the second dollar I had grabbed. "No! Kari! No, I'm not going to."

"Oh come on, why not?" I asked.

"Because I think the woman running the place will disapprove!"

"So what? She doesn't have to know."

"She already thinks that's what we're doing in here!" He exclaimed.

"Best not disappoint her, then. Or me, for that matter," I said, catching up with him. I stuffed a dollar down his shirt. He stopped and wrapped his arms around me. The first real contact he had initiated. I leaned into him a little bit. He pressed back into me. We kissed. It was soft at first. But grew quickly. I might have been a little insistent. It had been a while. Things escalated nicely from there. A welcome break from how things usually escalate around me.

=== Curt ===

I had finished my machines and was lounging a little bit. Bion had been arrested and was being denied bail for being the world's biggest flight risk and Cin had insisted that we take an actual holiday. We were late for our honeymoon plans since I had gotten captured and she was pretty annoyed about all that. So, instead, I made the best of it that I could. I needed to get back on her good side. My answer was to get all of her favorite foods and prepare a lovely dinner as a surprise. Champagne from a specific vineyard in Paris, Chicken Milano from a restaurant in Italy, Swiss chocolates from . . . Michigan. Candles from a small shop in China, and finally an ancient knife that had been stolen and put in a museum for seventy years. We were in Avalare again and I set up a table at a spot where we could see the whole city. It was open-air, and there was still a chill in the air, but I set up little heaters.

Cin arrived fashionably late. As always, she was dressed to kill, but her face didn't match the mood I had been trying to set. "Curt, have you seen the news?"

"The news?" I asked. "Uh, no, I've been . . . busy,"

I guided her over to the table and pulled out her chair. She didn't sit. "Curt, something's going on."

"What?" I asked.

"Someone's using your name."

"Oh, yeah. I heard the police thought that some thefts were me. But that's okay. They blame me for everything."

"No, Curt," she said somberly. "Look."

She held out her phone and I took it, scrolling through. There had been a bombing. Someone had tried to blow up one of the EnGin buildings. A message came on afterwards. A man in a mask, surrounded by more men in masks, each holding a gun, was staring blankly into a camera. The voice was distorted by some kind of voice scrambler. "The fruits of our labor have been stolen for too long. We are going to bring down this system that has caused us so much strife. Esvanir has shown us the way. We will no longer stand by complacently as corporations and supposed heroes steal everything that's rightfully ours. We are the Acolytes of Esvanir!"

The men behind him cried and raised their guns to the air. I sat in the seat that I had taken out for Cindi. I checked the story. There were fifty casualties and one-hundred-and-twelve injuries. I swallowed hard and looked up at her. "Cindi, I didn't have anything to do with this. I swear. I . . ."

My words failed me but Cindi gripped my face in her hands. Her voice was soft and comforting. "I know you didn't, idiot. You'd never do something so sloppy."

"What do I do?"

"I . . . I don't know, husband."
 
Issue 36: So, You Know How You Owe Me A Billion Dollars?

=== Kari ===

Chuck had me drive most of the way back. We didn't talk much. Things felt . . . Weird. Not bad. Just . . . Somehow things had changed. But I couldn't really say how. We had spent the nights together and he was good at what he did. In some ways, our relationship was exactly the same as it had been before we had done anything at all. And maybe that's the problem, I thought. Maybe I was expecting a huge, dramatic change. Every other part of my life is so much bigger than life and this is just . . . normal. Chuck's voice cut through my inner monologue, "Technically, you're supposed to have your hands at 10 and 2, Kari."

"Oh, right," I said, replacing my hands in the proper positions. "Does anyone actually drive like that, though?"

"No," Chuck admitted. He reached over and rested his hand on my thigh. I smiled at him. "You should learn it anyway. If you take the test, it'll be important."

"Right," I responded, unable to keep the incredulity out of my tone.

"What?" He asked.

"Chuck, why would I take the test? I can fly!"

"Some people find driving really relaxing," Chuck countered.

"It's kind of boring."

"Is flying boring?"

"No, but I can go fast or slow and I just feel more . . . free."

"I guess that makes sense," he conceded.

"You're really on this. Why is it important?"

"My father used to drive a lot. It's how I know how to bond with people. I guess I wanted to share that with you. Long road trips. Not as concerned about the destination so much as the company."

"Oh." I pursed my lips and took his hand into mine, squeezing it reassuringly. "That's cute. But also, we can do that flying. We have done that flying. But this is nice too."

We eventually got back into town. Honestly, cars are just really slow. I could've gotten so much done. I stretched out and rose in the air a few inches. Flying even that much felt good. The weightlessness, the lack of pressure. I spun in the air and did a loop-de-loop before landing back down. I flew my bags back home really quick. Mom and dad were out. While I had a moment alone, I took out my phone and for the first time in a few days, opened Twitter. I had unplugged from all social media after Chuck had suggested it the first day and it was the best possible thing. I had been doom-scrolling for hours. As always when you do that, though, I had missed a ton of stuff.

Home
Esvanir - Topic [Follow]
John Jamison, CPA @johnjamisoncpa
The Acolytes of Esvanir are extreme. Does @CReese_Esvanir support them?
[Comments] 1472 [Retweets] 1863 [Likes] 40.7k
Buck Clarkson @buckclarkson
Smash Gal and Professor Mind are furthering their real agendas of destabilizing America by destroying the reputation of REAL American HEROES like Bion. In the exact way that they previously attacked our Men and Women in Blue!
[Video]
[Comments] 1293 [Retweets] 3541 [Likes] 1285
Avalare Police Department @AvalarePD
Andrew "Bion" Wan and several members of the WanEn board charged with several accounts of Depraved Indifference Murder.
[Comments] 258 [Retweets] 200 [Likes] 186
James at WanEn @WanEnJames
I stand with Bion and know that he protected us from the Grignau threat! We are better with him out of jail!
[Comments] 12 [Retweets] 13 [Likes] 17
SpongeCat @spongekittymau
Fake account. Created five days ago.
[screenshot]
[Comments] 8 [Retweets] 5 [Likes] 23
I stared down at my phone, frowning. I really need to follow less news and follow more cute animal accounts. This is just depressing. Even as I thought that I clicked on the Buck Clarkson video. The older white man, somewhere between thirty-five and fifty stared into the camera, frowning slightly.

"We've spoken before on this program about how Smash Gal and Professor Mind are trying to erode the values of our country and send us into a tailspin towards death, destruction, and communism and they've taken their latest step. Apparently, working with the terrorist Esvanir, she has lambasted the good name of America's most popular hero, Andrew Wan. Bion has been saving Americans since she was still in middle school and no one has fought harder against the Grignau threat. The Grignau invasions were tragedies and while there is some evidence that WanEn and EnGin were involved in a mining operation, provided that the documents supplied by Curtis Reese, noted enemy of Mister Wan, are genuine, there is no evidence that WanEn intended for anyone to get hurt. WanEn employs thousands of people and has gone out of its way to supply the victims of the Grignau attacks with supplies and has funded several infrastructure projects to repair the damage that those monsters have done. Blaming Wan or anyone else for the actions of aliens is nothing short of character assassination, and I, for one, will not stand for it. We stand with you, Bion."

I gritted my teeth and forced myself to take several deep breaths. I almost crushed the phone in my hand in my anger. I hate that man. I changed into my super suit and blasted out of my parents' lab and back to Avalare. Patrol would do me some good. Just need to be around people for a while. There's always crime to stop in a city like this. It was mostly small, petty stuff today. People looked at me weird when I was at street level. People were glaring and muttering. And I tried to tune them out but it's not always as easy as all of that. Like Chuck always points out, it's hard to not hear something.

"Who does she think she is?" One woman asked someone standing next to her. "Just strutting around after what she did to a real hero?"

"Think she can replace Bion?" A man asked his waiter as I landed next to a restaurant.

"She was almost taken down by that naked cat-burglar. She's supposed to save us from the Grignau?" A woman asked as I knocked out two muggers. I frowned. Not all of the comments I heard were negative. But more of them than usual. And it hurt. I just want to help people. I didn't want to turn Bion in . . . I didn't. But what he's doing is wrong. I cut my patrol short and just flew back home. Mom and dad were there this time.

"Hey, hon. How was your trip with Chuck?" Mom asked over her shoulder, as she worked on a model of . . . something.

"It was great," I said. "Just a nice, quiet night. He taught me how to drive."

"That's a good thing," dad cut in. "Everyone should know how to drive. Did he teach you how to change a tire?"

"Why would I need to know how to change a tire? I can fly," I asked.

"Everyone should know how to change a tire," my dad said defensively. Mom met my eyes, smiled, and shook her head.

"Hey . . . We, uh . . ." I trailed off.

"What is it, honey?" Mom asked.

"If it's about the birds and the bees, we already had that conversation," dad responded as he filled out some report.

"Yeah, we did," I said, trying to suppress the memories of that conversation. There are some things that parents shouldn't be allowed to teach. "And I'm also 28. I don't need that talk. Again. But . . . About Bion . . . Do you . . . Did I do the right thing?"

Mom and dad looked at each other then back at me. My dad began. "Honestly, Kar. I don't know . . . I . . . we used to work for Wan Enterprises. I think . . . It's hard to believe that he would be so . . . reckless . . . Like, the first time, all those years ago, sure. But . . . doing it again."

"But those files," mom countered. "Those look like WanEn files."

"They do, but you can forge just about anything these days," dad responded. "I thought that those talking baby commercials were just that one EnGin project finally making a breakthrough."

"Those're real," I said.

"The talking babies? Nah, those are years out."

"No, Dad," I replied, rolling my eyes. "The files. I was there when Cur- . . . When Esvanir stole them. I watched him do it. I was there. Off planet with him. You believe me, right?"

"I don't want to," dad responded, leaning on the counter.

"But we do, Kari. We know you wouldn't lie about something like this. For one, you're a terrible liar," mom said, smiling. Then the smile faltered. "Also, the few times we interacted with Wan . . . He's arrogant. Maybe he believed he could have everything under control. But the one thing we know about the Grignau is that they can't be stopped. Not even by Bion."

"I can, though." I clenched my fist. My mom smiled at me, crossing the room. She hugged me.

"Yeah, you can."

=== Curt ===

Our dinner did not go particularly well. I tried to stay cheery with Cindi, but I couldn't stop thinking about the fact that a group was using my name and my identity . . . My politics . . . to kill people. And not just in self-defense. Everything I had ever done was in self-defense. I had never killed someone actively. You tried to kill Kari. You tried to kill Bion. You tried to kill Marcelli. You're a hypocrite. You are nothing more than a sanctimonious thief trying desperately to justify your own existence. These thoughts kept circling through my head. Cin must have sensed my mood because she got closer to me and pulled my arms around me. She didn't say anything. She just laid there in the comfortable chair with me.

My thoughts weren't improved the next morning. It was still the only thing I could think about. I never wanted to be a public figure. I never wanted any of this. What do I do? I was not good at navigating the public eye, but Cindi was. She had managed her own public persona and always seemed to come out on top. "Cindi . . . I need your help."

"I know," she said simply, continuing to read her book.

"Okay. Well?"

"What do you need my help with?" She asked.

"If you know I need help, don't you know?"

"Curt, you are one of the most complicated, most neurotic people I know. And I know people who haven't stayed in the same place for more than a night in ten years."

"That's entirely reasonable, depending on the circumstances," I countered. She just looked up from her book at me, eyebrow raised. "I said it depends! Anyway, what do you think I should do about this cult?"

"Nothing. It's not your problem," she responded simply.

"What? But they're killing people!"

"They're not killing you."

"But they're using my name!"

"You didn't seem this concerned about that thief that was co-opting your name in Avalare. Why is this different?"

"That guy didn't kill anyone. He's a dick, but he's also created a good smokescreen so that people didn't know where we were."

"And these guys aren't? Also, you keep saying 'him'. How do you know the thief isn't a woman? Or an enby?"

"Statistics," I responded quickly. It must've been too quickly because she raised that same eyebrow at me again. "Fine, the Assistant District Attorney of Avalare is a man."

"What? The Assistant D.A. is the copycat?"

"Yeah."

"How do you know?"

"That's not important right now."

"But it's more interesting than this. You were bound to get a cult eventually."

"I was? Do you have a cult?"

"Four, actually," she responded simply, flipping the page.

"Four? You have four cults and you don't think that's important?"

"It's not. As long as their tributes keep coming. Though your tributes are a little more tasteless than mine."

"Tributes? What kind of trib-" she met my gaze again, smiling. "Oh . . . ew."

"Yes. But also, sometimes they send money."

"So . . . Basically you accidentally have a fanatical cult OnlyFans?"

"Yep. So, how do you know it's the Assistant D.A.?"

"Well," I sighed. "It has to be someone high in the Avalare government to make sure the investigation with literally all evidence pointing anywhere but to me continues to focus on me. Can't be the chief of police or the head detective because they already have their own rackets that they're doing and can't risk getting caught in something new. So they're careful. The actual District Attorney genuinely believes in the system, as near as I can tell. So, that just leaves the assistant D.A."

"Are you going to do anything about it?"

"Not immediately. I was planning on leaking it at some point, but I was a little distracted with the wedding, you being in a coma, me being on another planet, me being captured by Bion, leaking Bion's files, and now a literal fucking terrorist organization committing acts of terror in my name."

"Ah. Well, there is only so much time in the day," she said, flipping another page.

"So, what should I do?"

"Is it your responsibility to do something?"

"Y-yeah. I mean. They're using my name and my ideas to justify blowing up entire city blocks."

"Mm," she responded.

"Mm? Mmmmm? That's it?"

"Well, the first thing you need to do is calm down. You've been more erratic than usual. You're getting sloppy."

"Sloppy?"

"Curt, my love," she sat her book down and leaned forward, cupping my face. "You've been running yourself ragged for months, running from one disaster to another, getting hurt, getting captured, and god only knows what else. And it's made you sloppy."

"Sloppy? I . . ." I thought about it. I had been more slipshod than usual. Fighting Kari's no excuse. Or Bion. I shouldn't be fighting them at all. I should just be avoiding fights. And yet, it seems every few weeks, I forget that and decide to stick my dick into a beehive. I sighed. "You're right. What should I do?"

Before she could answer, the phone rang. "You should answer that."

It was Des. "Hey, Des. What's up?"

"So, you know how you owe me a billion dollars?"

"A billion?"

"I'm adding a stupid tax. Every time you say something stupid, your bill goes up. Two billion."

"Okay. I owe you two billion dollars and can't skate on the bill. I take it you have something in mind to start working it down slightly."

"I do," they said, excitedly. "I'm going to hire you."

"You're going to what? Des, that's not a good ide-"

"Four billion," they interrupted me.

"Are you just doubling it every time I speak?"

"Yes. Eight."

"I'm not getting out of this am I?"

"Ooh. He learns." Cindi motioned for the phone. I handed it over, frowning. Whatever they have planned is not going to be good for me.

"As a finder's fee, I'm demanding we implement what we had talked about." There was a pause. I couldn't hear what Des was saying. "Yes, that. Do try to return him in one piece now."

Cindi handed the phone back to me. I immediately asked, "What are you two planning?"

"Nevermind that. Are you doing anything now? If not, come now."

"I was kind of dealing wi-" Cindi shot me a look and I wilted and turned away from her. "Fine. I guess that can wait. People are only dying."

"For me, too," they responded. The humor had gone from their voice. Must be serious, I thought. "And my patients take priority."

"I'll be there in a few minutes."

=== Chuck ===

After departing with Kari, I got to my office. It was nice being back in the office. I had several appointments throughout the day. I really wish Kari had a more . . . conventional day job. I think it would help ground her, I thought as I checked my list of clients today. It was a full day, which means I wouldn't be able to patrol until late. I was a little impatient to get back out into the city, but they came first. My first client was a woman who was having a lot of trouble sleeping. After speaking with her for an hour, she revealed to me that her son was moving out and she was just anxious about that. I could've prescribed something for it, but talk therapy would be more effective. I convinced her to keep seeing me every other week. We'd probably talk about hobbies and her initiating contact with him. Little things. Definitely better than just medicating her, which is what she came in for. My next patient was a man who was having recurring highly graphic dreams about his neighbor in the neighbor's new car. He's gay or bisexual and wants excitement and the sports car is a great vehicle for that. Pun intended. It'd take a few sessions before I could approach that properly. He was Catholic and very afraid of these feelings. Rome wasn't built in a day. The rest of my clients were less interesting than that. I know it's callous, but Gods . . . I just want something more to do.

I texted Kari to see if she wanted to go on patrol. She said no. I didn't really feel like going alone. But it would have been worse to just sit in my room alone and do nothing. So, I was going to go out. I donned my costume, smiling to myself. I couldn't help but conjure the image of Sailor Mind that Kari had crafted. The skirt was incredibly short in her version. Hardly surprising, I suppose, I thought. I flew out. It was a busy night. Tension was high in the city, wafting off of the streets. A miasma of emotion. I frowned. I could open myself to it fully and figure out what was happening more completely. But I didn't want to. It might be too much. And frankly, I didn't want the stress right now. I was in a good place. As I flew forward, I sensed a spike of emotion. A familiar spike. I glided down and found Jenny, rage boiling off of her as two people from either side threw things at her. The garbage they were throwing bounced fecklessly off of her shield. I got close enough to hear what they were saying.

"Look!" She all-but-shouted. "We all need to calm down! It was an accident!"

"Oh, so you're taking his side!" A man screamed back, tossing a cup of something at her. She rounded on him and the other guy threw something as well. She took a few deep breaths and I landed next to her.

"Hey, Jenny. What seems to be the problem?"

"These two were in a car accident and about to come to blows." I glanced around and saw the smoke rising from the hood of one car and the smashed trunk of another. I grimaced and turned to them.

"Gentlemen, I'm sure we ca-"

"Oh, shut the fuck up, Brain-Boy!" One of them shouted. He threw something but I psychically caught it and tossed it in a garbage can next to him, all while giving him my best bored, disapproving teacher look. A look I had mastered a long time ago when I was a teacher's assistant. He wilted some but the other took the opportunity to throw something else. Jenny charged at him and he managed to jump into his car and out of the way. I sighed. Something had Jenny on edge. And these guys. I opened up to their emotions more fully. Irritation, anger, fear, and pain barraged me and I had to land. I concentrated on it and worked up some mental defenses. There was a lot, but it was just less . . . potent than the last few battles I had been through where this had been a threat. Jenny was mostly just irritated and afraid. And I wasn't sure why. She rounded on the car and stared him down. She hadn't been trying to hit him. I knew that. If she wanted to hit something, she hit it. Unless someone ridiculous like Esvanir was involved. I made my way over to the other one. He glared up at me and I just raised an eyebrow.

I had made sure that my domino mask was expressive and that my expressions would be easy to read. That way fewer people would be afraid of me. It's easier to empathize and talk down someone when you can see their face. He blinked first, looking away. He sat down in his car and sighed. A crowd had gathered, as they usually do whenever any superheroes are on a scene for more than a few minutes. The cops pushed their way through to them and started interviewing the two men. With those two handled, I made my way over to Jenny. I could still feel the rage and irritation coming from her but she smiled at me when I got within a few feet. "Hey, Brain. How was your weekend?"

"Not too bad, Pinky. Better than your day, apparently." She shrugged.

"Oh, well. It's been hectic."

"Want to talk about it?"

"I'd honestly rather just do anything else."

"Let me rephrase. Do you need to talk about it?"

"You're such a fucking shrink, you know?" She asked, a lopsided grin stretching her lips.

"I'm painfully aware," I responded, grinning back at her. "Just got off work and already found more work."

"It's just the Bion stuff, you know. It's big news and everyone wants a piece of Kari and you and then you just disappear for a few days, not that I blame you."

"But you do, a little," I countered. I motioned for us to move away and we started down the street. People were shouting and asking us questions, but, again, I wasn't up to talking to people. And from what I could sense of Jenny, neither was she.

"I . . . Yeah, well. It did make my life harder. People trying to get interviews and soundbites and God only knows what else. Trying to trick us into saying something stupid. As always. The vultures."

"Seems like tensions are pretty high."

"Well, you did just help arrest the world's most popular superhero."

"What do you think of all of that?"

"Of you not telling me first? I'm fucking pissed, Chuck."

"Understandable. I'm sorry. We should have contacted you, but we didn't want to give Bion a chance to hide anything. He had the resources."

"Yeah, I guess. Just . . . the next time you're going to do some big news like that, shoot me a text. That way, at least I know my life is going to go to hell for a few days."

"What about the rest of it?"

"The rest of it? Bion being responsible for the greatest threat to America . . . To the world since . . . ever? I'm fucking heartbroken, Chuck. He's my friend. We weren't super close, but I thought I could count on him. I thought at least the world could count on him. And . . . Chuck?"

"Yeah?"

"Do you think she can replace him? Do you think Kari can stand up and be what we need? What the world will need if . . . ?"

"I . . . I don't know," I said honestly.

"What happens if the Grignau come back? Or something else, just as deadly. Just as terrifying."

"Then I'll be by her side. No matter what. I'm a hero." I reached over and grabbed her shoulder. "And you'll be there too. I know it."

"And Kari calls me corny. Jesus."

"Yeah, well, what can I say?"
 
Issue 37: You Can’t Steal Your Way to Justice

=== Curt ===

I snapped across the street from Des' building and looked around, trying to make sure that this wasn't a trap. Des hadn't sounded like they were under any kind of stress, so I didn't think it was probable, but I had been captured enough times for a lifetime. I checked the alley and the street in front of it. There were no suspicious cars or service vehicles. I know Des had been fielding more calls since Smash Gal hadn't kept their name out of her god damn mouth. But I think after they were questioned by the authorities and they had given them nothing, the cops just gave up. Cindi had gotten Des a different phone to reach us by. I hadn't thought of it. I really am sloppy these days. I should have done that when I started visiting Des' office more than twice a year. I snapped to just outside of the office, in the hall, and looked around. I waited for a moment, prepared to get out if there were any signs of danger. No one jumped out and tackled me. So, my luck must have been not the worst. I opened a portal large enough to stick my head through at ground level. I was pretty familiar with Des' office, so it wasn't hard to find a place to do this. It was dark, except for the light coming from under the door to Des' actual office. The place where they did their paperwork and ate lunch and hid from patients. I let the portal close and snapped to just outside the door and knocked on it.

After a moment, they opened the door and motioned me in. "Took you long enough."

"Needed to check on things."

"Like what?"

"Make sure I wasn't going to be arrested immediately upon arrival. That you weren't being watched." They stared at me for a while.

"Curt, do you really think that was necessary?"

"This is where Smash Gal found me last time. Your association with me is public now."

"I . . . I guess so."

"So, what's the job?" I asked, walking past them and taking the seat. This is where they did interviews and had private conversations that weren't strictly medical. Their office was cluttered and full of paperwork, medical records, pictures of patients, and events they went to. They helped the entire neighborhood with all kinds of projects and parties to raise money for food. They're a better person than I am. And I almost ruined their life. Why am I here? Why am I risking them again? I took a few deep breaths, only to realize I had lost track of what Des was saying.

"So, that's what I need."

"I'm sorry, Des. I missed that entirely. I was . . . I was thinking about something else."

"Curt . . . Are you okay?"

"I . . . You know me, Des. I'm always okay. Nothing can keep me down." I gave them my best smile. Must not be that good, because they shook their head.

"Curt, I think you need to talk to someone."

"I'm talking to you right now," I evaded.

"You know what I mean."

"Who could I talk to, Des? Anyone who isn't a friend would have to turn me in. And I don't have any . . . therapist friends." They frowned and passed me a card. I looked at it.

Chuck Berry
M.D. Psy.D.
Phone: (413) 555-5555
Fax: (413) 555-5556
ChuckBerry@ChuckBerryPsyD.com
"Call him. Do it now. Leave a message and tell him you want to schedule an appointment."

"Des, this is insane."

"Why?"

"Because I'm on the FBI's most-wanted list. I can't go to therapy. I can't afford to be arrested anymore. I never could, but now with Cindi . . . With . . .What do you expect me to do?"

"Curt, you're smart. You're really fucking smart. But you can't do this alone. And it's not fair that you keep pushing your problems onto Cindi and me. We can't do this for you anymore. We love you. But you're changing. You're becoming harder. You're paranoid. You're constantly looking over your shoulder. And just last week, you were prepared to die. You're . . . you're scaring me, Curt. You're scaring Cindi."

"I need to be harder!" I shouted. They flinched and backed away, eyes wide. I took a few deep breaths. "I'm sorry. But damn it, Des! What am I supposed to do? I am fighting what in any other time period would be considered a fucking goddess of war! I've made enemies of the most powerful people on the planet. And you're actually telling me that my fear is irrational?"

"No, Curt. It's not irrational," they responded in a small voice. "I'm not saying you're wrong to feel this way. I'm just . . . You're not taking care of yourself. And what happens if you crack?"

I stared at the card for a moment, then met their eyes. In a soft voice, I asked, "You think I already have, don't you?"

"I . . . I think you've been under a lot of pressure lately and I don't think you're coping with it. I think you're ignoring it and hoping that you will just die and not have to worry about it. And I'm scared, Curt."

"I . . . Let me think about it, okay? I . . . You're probably right . . . But I need . . . I need to find a way to talk about my problems without being locked up."

"So, you'll do it?" They asked. I nodded. "Promise me, Curt. Promise me right now."

"I promise I'll try. That's all I can do, Des. But let's get back on target. What do you need me to steal?"

=== Kari ===

I flew through the city, stretching my arms out. It felt good. The media firestorm around me had finally died down. People were still talking about it, but there had been like ten huge stories that had pushed me lower on people's priority list. A fight had broken out at an award show; some celebrity's nudes were leaked and she responded by doing a full nude spread to reclaim control; Esvanir and Cherry were back up to their games, having stolen stuff from eight places in the past few weeks. At least most of them seemed to be them. There were a few that were that copycat that was going around. But I wasn't very focused on any of that. I was much more invested in living in the moment for the first time in a long time. Chuck and I had gone on some more dates and things had been fine. Just fine. He was always companionable. We went on patrol some nights and got dinner some other nights. The media did have a field day with that. The paparazzi had gotten images of us. We were in costume, fortunately. But now all of our dates had to be in costume, which made things a little awkward.

One of the benefits was that I did get to see Professor Mind in a superhero/formal wear fusion. Chuck has some interesting ideas about fashion. He darkened his color scheme, using the dark blue that was typically an accent on him and using that as the primary. He created himself a cute little bow-tie. His logo became a pin on the lapel. But he kept the domino mask. The people at the restaurant found it very funny. So did I. But it was also cute. That was one of the photos that had been making the rounds. He was currently off talking to Jenny about getting him a fashion sense.

Right now, I was just flying through the city and looking for basically anything to do. I didn't really feel like stopping any minor crimes and the supervillain front had been quiet for a while. There were occasional breakouts of prison or people who thought they could just get away with things now that Bion was arrested. But between Thunderblast, the Cannoneer, Professor Mind, myself, and a few other minor leaguers, there wasn't really enough to go around. Not to mention the fact that so few can actually stand up to me anymore. So, I just watched the city.

I landed on a tall building and let the cool evening air pass by me. Having slowed down, I saw something. There was a figure jumping from rooftop to rooftop. It's probably just someone doing parkour, I thought. Whoever it was, they were tiny. I watched them launch themselves high off of a building and land in a roll and continue running in one smooth motion. Whoever they are, they're good. I watched them stop and peer over the ledge of the building they were on. Then they ducked down. They're following someone. Curious, I let myself fall off of the building. I soared down six or seven stories before catching myself and flying still well above them. But as I got closer, I could see more details. They seemed familiar. They were still very short. Maybe a little over four feet tall. But that didn't stop them from running, jumping a ten-foot gap and landing perfectly on the next building as they continued stalking someone. Their prey must have gone across the street because they sat waiting for a few moments before flipping over the ledge and slowly making their way down to the street. And that's when I got a good look at their face.

And I recognized it. It was Suiren. I flew around the building to make sure I saw what I thought I saw, but it had to be her. What other four-foot-tall person can parkour like that? When I got to the other side of the building she had disappeared. I frowned and landed on the street, looking around. "There's no fucking way she got away."

I started to walk away, then something caught my eye. I stopped. Someone was hiding in the alley behind a dumpster. I could see their foot. I blasted down the alleyway and stopped, hovering just above Suiren. She sighed and looked at me and said, "You're getting better at noticing things."

"Hard not to when I can see everything for miles around me. What are you doing?"

"Nothing that concerns you. Go away."

"Can't follow someone with me around?"

"No, I can't. You're like six-feet-tall and hot pink."

"Who are you following? And why?"

"It's not your problem, Kari. I'm your teacher. Listen to me. Go away!" She shouted, waving her arms out.

"Ren, c'mon. Maybe I can help. What's going on?"

"She's looking for me," a voice said from down the alley. I looked and it was a woman in dark black armor that had a faintly purple hue to it.

"Lady Blade. You were tailing Lady Blade? Are you insane?"

"She wouldn't have had a chance to don her armor if it weren't for you!" Ren countered. Lady Blade brandished her sword and sent a torrent of flame down the tight corridor. The world slowed down for me. At least that's how it seems when I actually start focusing on something. I charged forward, spinning through the flames to disperse them. I felt the heat try to spread over my clothes, but fire doesn't do well at Mach 1. I glanced back and the fire hadn't reached Ren. Thank God, I thought.

"Lady Blade, surrender! I'm taking you in."

"Just because you took down that sinner Bion doesn't mean you can take me down too! Especially since you let the police do your dirty work!" She slashed at me. I sidestepped the sword and slammed a fist into her armor. She rolled with the punch and used the momentum to spin and slash at me again and I dodged again.

"You should really just turn yourself in. I'm a lot better than I was the last time we fought."

"Oh really?" The woman asked. She started attacking relentlessly. But I had trained with Suiren and her grandmother and their entire class of black belts at the same time. She was fast, incredibly fast. But she was one person. In a few seconds, she had slashed maybe ten times. But none of them hit me. I reached through her flurry and heard Ren's voice.

"Kari! Don't!" But it was too late. As I reached into her blazing purple lines ignited in the air. My arm was caught in a cage of her fire. Damn it! How'd I fall for another trap!? I had thought she had been slashing at random, trying to catch me off-guard with a stray blow, but I hadn't even considered the magic of the sword. The fire sliced through my arm and I grimaced. I tried to pull away, but my arm was stuck. Pain started flowing through my arm. I watched Lady Blade raise her sword, preparing to disarm me. Literally. But a figure launched herself off of the wall and ax-kicked down onto the woman's shoulder. Unfortunately, Suiren just doesn't have a lot of weight behind her and basically bounced off of the heavy armor. She caught herself in a roll and tried to sweep Lady Blade's leg, but her foot just clanked loudly against the leg armor.

Lady Blade, not missing a beat, swept her sword down at Ren and I screamed, trying to wrench my arm from the cage. My teacher rolled through her legs and threw herself bodily against her opponent's back who didn't so much as stumble. The taller one spun around and slashed through the air, wavering purple smoke trailing behind it. Suiren managed to duck under it. Then from her crouching position, she rocketed up off of the ground and slammed her tiny fist into Lady Blade's jaw, who did stumble back. Angrily she brandished her sword, a tongue of flame licking out at the pavement, that promptly started melting. She took a step forward and brought her sword down at Ren, who tried to dodge admirably. But Lady Blade was at the peak of her physical strength. And Suiren was eight.

But, as I've said many times, I am Smash Gal. I screamed in a rage as the swordswoman angled her blade at my teacher's throat. And the sword bounced off. All three of us froze for a second. Breathing heavily, I realized what had happened. I had created a forcefield around Suiren. Why hadn't I thought of that before? Stupid, Kari. You're stupid! I tried to free my arm again, but the flaming tendrils wouldn't relent. I flexed my arm and pain bit into it. Lady Blade turned to me and prepared to slash at me. I took a deep breath and had an idea. I created another forcefield. This time around my arm. I pushed it in between my arm and the tendrils of flame, prying them up in what seemed to be an agonizingly slow action. Just as Lady Blade brought her blade down, I reinforced my forcefield and her blade bounced off again. I felt my field crack, but it didn't matter. I tore my arm free. There was a spider-web of marks going down my arm but that didn't matter. What did matter is that the cage collapsed on itself. And then exploded outward. Lady Blade and I were thrown forward.

Fuck! Suiren. What happened to Suiren? I picked myself up off of the ground and looked around. Suiren had used the building as cover and she was fine. Covered in soot and sweating profusely, but fine. The building, however, was destroyed. The explosion had destroyed the walls of both buildings, fire claiming the insides. Whatever she had done was like a bomb. Dust and debris slowly settled to the ground. Lady Blade picked herself up off of the ground, gripping her sword, and spun violently, sending out a whirlwind of violet flames at us. Suiren couldn't dodge them. I was still slightly woozy from the blast and I don't think I could have spun them out again. I launched myself off of the ground and scooped up Suiren. My flight was a little unsteady and my ears were ringing, but it was the best thing. I retreated. Again. Fuck! I knew it was the right thing to do. I couldn't go as hard as I needed to and protect Suiren. And I was not going to let anything happen to her.

=== Curt ===

"I need you to get me into Horizon Medical. They're a pharmaceutical company."

"Okay. And why do I need to bring you there? Why can't I just grab whatever you need and bring it back to you."

"Because I'm not exactly sure of what I'm looking for," Des said simply. "So I need to be there to find it."

"What? That's ridiculous. If you tell me what I'm looking for, I can find it."

"It's a medical data report and a chemical examination. Can you read those?"

"I could figure it out," I replied defensively.

"Oh? So you're a doctor now? Tell me, doctor. What do you do when a patient is experiencing severe tachycardia?"

"You call Doctor House. He'll send in Foreman to shock the patient with some defibrillators and that makes it better."

"Well, House isn't available. I am. And I need to examine the reports. I think a medicine they have released is causing it and I want to see if they knew about it. And get a look at the ingredients list to see if it's likely to cause it."

"Why can't I just download the files and bring them to you?"

"This company's very litigious. As soon as they figure out they were broken into they'll destroy all of the files and if you grab the wrong files, then we'll have nothing. Now let's get going."

"No! Absolutely not. This is not happening. I'm not taking you on a theft. It's a bad idea."

So we had broken into the Horizon Medical Research firm on the west coast. Pharmaceutical companies could generally give security firms a run for their money in paranoia and overkill when it came to security. Which is why I didn't want to bring Des along. But they insisted. The jerk. With that said, few places can prepare for Esvanir. We made it past the guards and teleported to the camera blindspots until we were finally in one of the research labs. I gave Des a hard-drive with a program that would brute force its way into the system. I kept watch.

"Why are you doing this?" I asked them, as I watched for any sign of life down the halls.

"Why am I doing what?"

"Why are you really here, stealing something? You have never wanted to do anything like this before."

"I . . . This company is killing people, Curt. Wouldn't you do the same thing?"

"I've been told that I'm unreasonable and can't steal my way to justice."

"And you listened to that crap? Since when?"

"You're the one who said it."

"I did?"

"Yeah, the second time we met."

"I . . . I don't remember that."

=== Flashback ===

The first time we met was just after I had created my rig. It was just after midnight. You had just opened your practice. I hadn't done my calculations right and I had left behind a foot of skin inside some concrete somewhere. I was in agony and was bleeding profusely. Des had the closest Doctor's practice I knew about. I didn't know their preferred name, yet. They were listed under Doctor Aaditri Desai. But they were my best option at the time. Going to the emergency room would mean I'd have to answer a bunch of questions that I couldn't think of any good lies to answer. So I broke into their office. Unfortunately, I made a lot of noise doing it. I had managed to pick the lock just fine, but I had lost a lot of blood and didn't see the table. I tripped over it and overturned a chair and the table, throwing the magazines on it everywhere. After picking myself up off of your floor, I got to one of the exam rooms and tore it apart. Their practice looked the same on the surface as it does now. But they have a lot of cool stuff in their cabinets because of me. A shaky voice called out from behind me, "W-who are you? What are you doing?"

There was the distinctive clicking noise of a gun being cocked. I raised my arms. Or tried to. One of them was covered in blood and had gone numb. I looked over my shoulder and responded, "I'm just here for some supplies?"

"Supplies?" Des asked. They haven't changed much over the years. The bags under their eyes were a little less pronounced. But they were still rail-thin, still wearing androgynous clothes, still had long black hair that framed their face. Though, there are a few gray hairs there now. Probably from knowing me.

I took a risk. I took out my phone, selected a spot in my little GPS mod, and teleported to just before them, and with my good hand, grabbed the gun and pulled it. They shot me. Des shot me. But the shock of the sound caused their grip to loosen. I grimaced and tucked the gun into my waistband and stumbled over. They just stared at me as I went through their cabinets, looking for anything. I grabbed some gauze and slammed it onto the table and tried to work my shirt off. I struggled with it for a full minute before Des came back to reality. They had finally realized that my arm was bloody. They rushed over and helped me. "What happened?"

"Skiing accident," I lied.

"Skiing accident," they repeated, bemused. "In July."

"In Australia. Just got back. They didn't want an American taking their health care."

"Uh-huh. Come over here. Sit." I did so and they started cleaning out my wound. "I'm sorry I shot you."

"Happens," I said through gritted teeth. I was in a lot of pain. But I had successfully teleported. I needed to refine the system. Military GPS was way more accurate than the commercial ones I was using. I could probably get into a military site and piggyback off of that. Maybe. Or I could just find another military-grade satellite and co-opt that. Shouldn't be too hard, I thought as they started wrapping up my wound.

"How'd you do that?"

"Do what?"

"You were ten feet away and then right in front of me. Are you a meta?" They asked as they pushed me back and looked at the gunshot wound.

"Amateur magician, actually. I'd do a card trick but my arm. You understand."

"Do you ever tell the truth!?" They demanded, annoyed.

"Doesn't matter. You're never going to see me again. So, my medical records are hardly necessary."

"I'd settle for your name," they said, deflating. "Bullet went straight through. You'll just need stitches."

"I think I can handle that much on my own," I muttered, sitting up. They put their hand on my chest and pushed me back down.

"Stop it. It'll only take a minute. Then you can go back to Austrian magic skiing."

"Australian."

"Does it matter? It's a lie, either way." They finished stitching me up. Even back then, they were the best. I felt a little guilty that I didn't help them clean up. As soon as they turned their back to me, I brought out my phone and teleported home. It was risky. But easier to do that than it was to risk any more questions. Though, when I was breaking into Wan En to borrow one of their satellites, I had found a prototype for a special type of gauze. I took the patent and all but one of the prototypes and I teleported it into Des' office with a note.

Doctor,
I don't have any money to pay you for patching me up, but I wanted to give you something for the trouble. These are a special type of gauze that adheres to the wounds and compresses them. Also supposed to be shower safe.
Hope it's useful.
Curt the Magnificent Skiing Magician
Unfortunately, I used them a few more times. I wasn't as experienced as I am now. I got shot, landed from high places, and broke more than a few bones. Instead of seeing them, I chose to forge some prescriptions to get pain meds. Which ultimately didn't help with the accuracy problems I was having. I never saw them. Each time I did, I'd leave behind some new piece of technology or a useful tool. Their practice had improved a lot in that time. And I was content to do that. But I got shot a few times. Well, technically, I got shot 27 times. None of them were fatal, obviously. At least not immediately. But I was in a lot of pain. So, I broke into their office again. This time directly. I didn't know that Des' apartment was above the practice. And I wasn't trying to make a lot of noise. But once you're out a few pints of blood, it's hard to notice. One of the items I had given them was something to help retrieve bullets easier. And I didn't know where they had hidden it. In the middle of my search, in the dark, the exam room illuminated only by my bloody flashlight, I heard the same sound of a gun being cocked. I sighed and turned, hands raised. They were shaking, but I got both of them in the air.

"Come back to steal more scripts? Or to leave behind more ill-gotten gains?" They asked.

"To use some of the ill-gotten gains, actually. I'd steal it again, but I don't really have the time. And your office has terrible security."

"Not that many people can get through a deadbolt with no signs of entry. I assume that's your little magic trick?"

"You got it. I hid in the plant in your waitin-" I didn't finish the statement. The world shifted and I was on the floor, suddenly. I tried to stand up, but the doctor was right there.

"Fuck! What the hell did you do?"

I looked down at myself. "I . . . I got shot. A lot."

"Yeah, no shit. I need to get you to an emergency room. There's no way . . ." They trailed off as they reached for their phone. I grabbed their arm.

"No emergency room. Thief, remember?"

"You're an idiot! You've lost so much blood!"

"Just patch me up," I said weakly. "I'll be fine."

They did just that. I must have passed out at some point because I woke up as a mummy in one of their exam chairs. They weren't there. I pulled myself up slowly, groaning. They had taken my phone. Fuck! I thought. Fuck fuck fuck fuck fuckety fuck fuck! Without that, I couldn't make a clean getaway. They had also taken my rig. I groaned. I got up and shambled out to the waiting room. I looked around. No one was there. I needed to get my things back. So I couldn't just leave yet. I found the stairs and made my way, stumbling up them. There's only one floor above Des' practice. I knocked on the door. They answered. They looked haggard and exhausted. But my phone was in their hand. "That's mine. I need it back."

"What if I said no?"

"Then I'd take it," I said simply. It wasn't a threat. "I need it."

"And I need to know how you keep doing what you do. I know where you got shot. I figured that much out."

"How?"

"You don't keep a lock on your phone," they responded, handing it over to me. I took it and pocketed it.

"And my rig?"

"Not until we talk."

"Doctor Desai, I don't think we have anything to talk about. You're not involved."

"I'm breaking the law!" They shouted. "I'm not reporting a gunshot. I could lose my license! I could go to jail!"

"If you had reported it, I would've been killed," I said with a sigh.

"What?"

"That place I came from. The place I was shot. It's a cop's stash."

"What!?" Des whispered desperately.

"I was trying to get evidence. And some of the stuff they were hiding there."

"To sell."

"To substantiate my claim. The chief of police keeps all kinds of his dirty laundry there. And if I can prove it, I can tear out one chunk of corruption in this fucking city."

"Is that what this is all about? Trying to correct the corruption."

"Trying to make the world a less shitty place, doctor."

"You can't steal your way to justice."

"They stole it first. I'm just evening the odds." They looked at me suspiciously.

"The police?"

"The police, corporations, politicians. They stole everything and left people with scraps. People are struggling and dying out there. And I can do something about it." I watched some of the tenseness drain from them and they just looked at me, almost dumbstruck.

"A-and how are you going to do that if you're dead?"

"It would be more difficult."

"You stole some prescriptions. I looked at them. They were for pain meds. What did you do?"

"Some of it was for me. Some were for other people. I had broken a few bones. And needed a way of dealing with the pain. Can I have my rig back now?"

"I need you to promise me something."

"I'm a thief. Think you can trust me?"

"You're an idiot. So, yes."

"That's probably fair. What is it?"

"When you're hurt, you come to me. Day or night. You let me know that you're hurt."

"Because . . . If you mean what you say. If you're genuinely trying to make the world a better place . . . Maybe you're right. Maybe you can steal your way to justice. Besides, I really like the toys you bring me."

=== Present Day ===

"I did it!" Des shouted, bringing me back to the real world. I shook my head and focused in again.

"Got the files?" I asked, looking around.

"Yeah, I'm starting the transfer right now. They knew about it, Curt! I was right."

"Of course, you were," I said as though it were the most obvious thing in the world. Because it was.

"You believed in me."

"I always believe you, Des. I just think you should leave the thieving to me and Cin."

"Why?"

"Because you shouldn't steal your way to justice. You can make a difference in the light. I work in the shadows."

"You're not in the shadows anymore, Curt. And I'm not in the light anymore."

I checked my phone. This had taken too long. But there was little we could do about it now. I checked the status of the transfer. Des was just transferring the whole database after all. Probably to look for more signs of malpractice, I thought. I checked Twitter. Generally, my mentions were a disaster, so I avoided them. But this time I saw something.

"Fuck!" I exclaimed.

"What?"

"I think you're right. Again. I am going to need therapy."

"Well, duh. But why are you saying that?"

"My parents did an interview with the news."
 
Issue #38: Curt Levels of Stupid
Update: Hey, I've started a new fiction. It's sillier and hornier than this one, which is already fairly horny and silly, but some people like it. Check it out if you like.



=== Chuck ===

Someone had left a voicemail on my office line late at night requesting an appointment. That wasn't so unusual. He said he had been referred by a doctor. Which was also not weird. What was strange was that he sounded exactly like Curtis Reese. The Esvanir. But that wasn't possible. There's no way that Reese would be that stupid. But the name he had left had to be fake. Bob Demoise? No one would ever go by such a silly name. Usually, I wouldn't be the one to make the call, but I was curious. I called him back, and he answered blearily.

"Hello?" It still sounded like Reese.

"Hello, is this Bob Demoise? This is Doctor Berry."

"Oh, right." His voice cleared up a little bit. "Can you fit me in, doc?"

"Yes. There was an opening in my schedule for this week. Are you available?" He was. Most of the week up until then was exactly the same as every other week. Tedious. Except for the few times I went out with Kari. Some on patrol and some on dates. Kari was apprehensive about it but also seemed to enjoy herself. And I was content. We had dinner as Smash Gal and Professor Mind. I would have preferred to be Kari and Chuck, but with her identity and celebrity status, it just wasn't feasible. One of our dinners had been interrupted by a bank robbery, which almost resulted in us dining and dashing. We had managed to resolve that, fortunately.

When it finally came in for 'Bob's' appointment, I was not surprised to see Curtis Reese sitting in my waiting room. His leg was shaking, and he looked exhausted. His quaffed hair was a little shabbier than usual. A spike of apprehension spread out through my chest when he looked up at me. Especially when his eyes narrowed. He pursed his lips and stood up and held out his hand. "Doctor."

"Mister . . . Demoise." I took his hand and shook it. Fear, anxiety, anger, fatigue, and paranoia all hummed through him constantly. There was also pain. A lot of pain. I can sense some level of both physical pain and emotional pain. Physical pain is just a faint phantom sense that echoes in the area where the other person is experiencing it. I can block it out. Emotional pain varies. People feel emotions differently, and it affects the way their bodies react to them. Even without opening myself to his feelings, this man was overwhelming. His body was strained; his muscles were all tight, especially around the jaw and neck; his stomach was roiling from not eating. He held his anxiety in his shoulders and chest. I took a deep breath, closing him out slowly. I'd still be able to read the emotions, but I'd never be able to focus with the constant waves coming off him. I led him back into the room and closed the door. He didn't sit. Instead, he looked around and examined everything. I made my way over to my chair. I didn't sit until he did. "Is everything okay, Mister Re- . . . Bob? Do you prefer Bob or Robert?"

He didn't answer immediately. He just continued to look around. "Mister Demoise?"

"Oh, uh. It doesn't matter. Don't stress about that." He looked at the overstuffed couch I had in the room as he sat down. I sat down across from him and watched him.

"So, what brings you in today?"

"I . . . I've been informed that I am not handling my stress in a reasonable way. It was suggested I reach out to someone, and you were recommended by a fri- . . . By my primary care physician." I smiled at him. Doctor Desai, no doubt.

"You don't sound so sure about that."

"They have a point. I just don't know that there's anything to be done. I'm pretty stressed out but in my line of work . . . I'm in IT, so I get a lot of demanding people constantly wanting me to do impossible things all the time," he added defensively. Even if I hadn't known who he was, I would have picked up on that lie.

"Is there anything else that you're stressed about, or is it just work?" His leg was shaking again. He kept glancing around the room. "You could always get another job. You seem like a smart, capable person. I'm sure you could do some good in the world."

"It's not really an option," he said. I could see him trying to find a way to justify his lie. "I . . . Uh . . . What I do in IT . . . It helps people. I'm pretty good at it. Second best I've ever met. And if I just stopped, a lot of things would . . ."

He stopped, staring at my face for a moment. He didn't make much eye contact, but I couldn't help but feel uncomfortable when he did. The way he focused on things. Between that and his sharp, angular features and the possibility that he finally realized who I was, I couldn't help it. I pushed myself back into the chair. I could feel suspicion coming off of him in waves. He sighed and took a breath, and looked down. Paranoia, I thought, possibly narcissistic personality disorder. Anger problems. Trust issues. I sat there puzzling out the things I had seen in this man, both on the news and from our previous interactions. Should I even be doing this? I know him. I know who he is. But if I say that I can't help him, where could he go? He's obviously struggling. And he obviously needs therapy. But we won't get anywhere if we have to talk behind this false persona. Navigating that is too hard. Then again, if I push too hard, he'll bolt. He chose teleportation as a power for a reason. Running away for a reason.

"Mister . . . Demoise. Can we please speak frankly for a moment?"

"W-what do you mean? I thought we were already."

"We're not. We haven't been for the first . . . twenty minutes of the session," I responded, glancing at my watch. "I think I can help you. But the issue is that you're lying to me. And I get it . . . Mister Reese. You're an international criminal. Esvanir."

He jumped up and held out his hand, the hand that Kari had broke. It was in better condition than it should have been, so quickly. His device wrapped around his hand. His eyes were wide, and he was breathing heavily. "Mister Reese . . . I'm not going to turn you in. Please. Hear me out. Sit down."

He did so, but he didn't put his device away. I eyed it. Until he said something. "You seem pretty calm. Do you often work with terrorists on most-wanted lists?"

"No." I took a deep breath. "No, I do not. But I also don't believe you're a terrorist, Mister Reese. And this is a special circumstance. I want to help you."

"I'm not going to stop. You have to know that, right?" He asked, rage coloring his voice.

"I understand that, Reese. You believe what you're doing is not only right but of the utmost importance." He soured at my wording, and I shook my head. "I didn't say I disagreed. Some of my favorite people in the world do things that are . . . illegal but important."

"So, you're a fan of capes," he accused.

"Capes?" I asked.

"C'mon. You're obviously smarter than that. You . . ." He squinted at me again, trying to piece something together.

"This is going to come up eventually. You'll figure it out," I sighed. "Please do not run. Hear me out."

I transformed. I shifted from my dress shirt and slacks to my superhero costume. Reese didn't look surprised. But he did look angry. He started glancing around the room, waiting for something. "Well, where is she?"

"She?"

"Don't play fucking stupid!" He shouted. I closed my eyes and blocked out his rage; I had prepared myself for this. I had been mentally training in case we got into another fight, and the training paid off.

"Kari isn't coming, Reese."

"Do you honestly think you can take me without her?" He asked, raising his hand.

"I don't want to, Mister Reese. I am not here to capture you. I wasn't even sure it was you until you showed up in my office. But I do think that I'm one of the few people who can help you."

"And why would you do that? After everything you've done to me, how could I trust you?" He asked, deflating. His rage was still there. His anger. His pain. But they were all overwhelmed by exhaustion.

"How long have you been on the run?"

"I don't know. Six months? Whenever Kari streamed that time I broke my hands on her ridiculously hard head." I laughed; I couldn't help it. He glared at me.

"I'm sorry, Ree-"

"Drei," he corrected.

"Drei?" I asked.

"I took Cindi's last name."

"Oh. That's unusual. Why do you think you did that?"

"Because she wanted me to. So I wanted to. 'A rose by any other name', and all that. She has her brand to worry about."

"Technically, so do you." This time he laughed bitterly. "That's funny?"

"I never wanted to be a brand. I was content to be in the shadows. Kari ruined that. Now I'm stuck being a cultural touchstone of sorts. And it's getting people killed." I thought about it. He never really seemed to desire the spotlight. That makes narcissism less likely.

"I assume you're talking about the Acolytes. That terrorist group working in your name. You don't have any affiliation?"

"No! I don't operate like that. C'mon, Mind. You should know better than that. I kill people in self-defense. I don't blow up buildings. I've never needed to." I left the fact that he had almost killed Smash Gal, Bion, and I unsaid. He probably did consider that self-defense. I suppose it is; I remembered what he said back on the Grignau planet. I don't like killing people. She tried to kill Cindi. If it were just me, I wouldn't care, but she hurt the woman I love. Then I remembered that his parents had been interviewed. Kari had talked about it. She said that they hadn't treated Curt at all like what the interview said. I put all of the pieces together. His childhood was difficult; his parents were verbally and physically abusive, according to Kari. Given his overall paranoia, that seems pretty likely. He grew up poor and miserable. He raged against people in power who weren't doing what he felt they should. Unable to stomach it and unwilling to let someone else do it, he took it upon himself. He figured out how to do it. It's not arrogance or narcissism; It's trauma. He doesn't trust anyone else to do what he does. Probably not even Buck Cherry. Not entirely, anyway.

I looked at him. He hadn't moved. But he was still primed to disappear at the first sign of trouble. I had to do something to earn his trust. His friends were right. If he wasn't careful, he might end up like those Acolytes. He had been on the run, constantly fighting and struggling for months. And I hadn't helped with that at all; I had made it worse. Gods, help me.

=== Cindi ===

With Curt out and about, I had some free time to repay the favor I owed to Tierra. She was still in town playing with Des. And that should be payment enough for both of them, I thought. But I am a woman of my word. Sometimes. I contacted her. She answered the phone tiredly, "Yello."

"Tierra, darling. How is Des?"

"At work," Tierra answered. "They don't want to just live off of my kindness. Can you believe that?"

"I can. Between them and Curt, I think we might have fallen in with a bad crowd. People who believe in things and want to make the world a better place."

"God, don't remind me. They're cute, though," Tierra said fondly. "Curt, too, I guess."

"You don't care for him, do you?"

"He's just . . . really intense. His emotions are always so . . . raw."

"Hmm. That's strange, considering how he processes everything so carefully. Tries to reason through everything."

"Probably an overcorrection. Anyway, enough about your husband. Can't believe you let someone pin you down. Jeez."

"I do the pinning most nights. And if I am pinned, it's not usually his decision," I said, grinning.

"Enough, breeder. What's up?"

"Thought we could get your painting back. Was wondering if you wanted to see how the world's greatest thief does her thing."

"World's greatest thief? Cherry, sugah, surely you don't mean you. I've never been caught. Especially not by some vanilla." Her tone was filled with disgust. I saw what Curt meant. Metas like me and Tierra underestimate people like him. And yet he is constantly around proving us wrong. Though, he's hardly your average person.

"Well, it just so happens that we are going to see said vanilla."

"You gave my painting to . . ."

"Are you in, or are you out?" I asked, examining my nails. Truthfully, it would be better to have her on the job. I needed backup. If for no other reason than I needed someone to stop me from doing something stupid. Curt levels of stupid.

"Of course, I'm in. How else will you learn the truth?"

"The truth?"

"That I'm better than you and your husband combined." I could hear the grin over the phone. I rolled my eyes and smiled.

"Of course. Be ready in ten minutes."

Ten minutes later, I appeared in the hotel room she was keeping in Avalare. She was wearing her outfit; it was black on black on black. But she did make it look good. We disappeared and reappeared several time zones away. In Europe. Curt had kept track of where he had been staying. Mainly to avoid him. After all, the only person that pissed Curt off more than Smash Gal was this man. I could see the mountainous silhouette through the window and gritted my teeth. The only one who hated him more than Curt did was me. I almost teleported directly to that room and killed him then and there. Tierra put a hand on my shoulder. "Are you okay, Cher?"

"Yeah," I managed to say through gritted teeth. "Bad memories is all. Let's go."

We walked over to the gate. There were guards in a little station just inside the walls. This was an older building, and they had retrofitted many of the man's more absurd security measures. In some cases, it was a matter of choosing between aesthetics and security. Surprisingly, he opted for aesthetics in several instances. To cover for that, he had hired more guards. Which was where Tierra came in. Several men were cycling through their watches. She stretched out her arms and released a wave of calming energy. I didn't know how else to explain it. It wasn't enough to knock anyone out. Just kind of kept them from being really enthusiastic about reacting. I noticed some of the effect on me. I pushed it away. You could do that if you were ready for it. They hadn't been.

I teleported us onto the villa's grounds. The doors didn't have any glass, so I couldn't just teleport sight unseen inside. I could've maybe estimated it, but Curt said that was dangerous, so I refused. I took out my thieves' tools. It had actually been one of the wedding gifts he had bought me, with real money. He's so cute. Tierra asked, "Can't you just phase through?"

"Maybe, but more and more people are using those electric currents in their security designs. And this man knows that's one of my weaknesses."

"Is he expecting you?"

"He probably is." I picked the lock. Curt had made me practice a lot. And it was a good idea. This one was very complicated. As I opened the door, I did start to phase through it, just to see if I could have. I felt the familiar, disconcerting buzz of electricity running through it. I frowned and stepped in. The bottom floor was a mishmash of different cultures thrown together haphazardly, with no concern for history or even basic design sense. This isn't art. It's a display of control, I thought, frowning. Opulence. We wandered through several rooms, all of which were overstuffed with exhibits. Some from each culture. The statue of Baast was prominently displayed. I froze, staring at it. How had he gotten it out of the country? I wanted it. But first things first. I had to get Tierra's painting. It was in the same room. A vast, heavy display of a Don Quixote charging at windmills off in the distance. I never liked the painting. But Tierra wanted it. I examined the frame and the wall around it. The wall was actually built around the piece, which would make removing it a pain in the ass. I put my hand on the wall and started to phase through, only to feel the same electric buzz. "Damn it! Even on the display walls!"

"You stumped already?" Tierra asked.

"No. Absolutely not," I said, thinking through the problem. I should have planned more before coming. I grabbed the bag from Tierra's shoulder and took out a drill and one of Curt's batteries. I knocked on the wall, looking for a stud. There was one going entirely around the painting. I found one of the wires that caused the current to run through the wall and attached the battery. I activated it, and the lights dimmed for a moment. Then sirens started ringing, and the doors slammed and locked. "Fuck!"

==== Kari ===

I was in Ren's dojo. I stretched out the fingers on my left arm; it hurt a lot. There were marks that had laced around it from the trap Lady Blade had sprung on me. I was furious with myself. After we had gotten back, Suiren had gone immediately to bed. I saw her grandmother follow her, but neither would speak to me. I really pissed Suiren off. I laid back and stared up at the ceiling. I seem to be doing that a lot lately. I must've fallen asleep at some point because the sun was up when I opened my eyes. I yawned and stretched. It was one of the things that living here for a short time had instilled in me. I needed to stay limber.

I walked out into the courtyard, and several people nodded to me deferentially. I smiled at them. Suiren's grandmother stepped up to me. "Good morning, my pupil."

"Hey. How's Ren?"

"She's pretty mad at you. She thinks you let Lady Blade get away again." I stared despondently at my feet, trying to think of a response. She's kind of right, I thought. The old woman patted my arm and then started forward. "Let's get some breakfast, dear."

I followed her. We went to the kitchen, where several people chopped various vegetables and meats. They owned a local garden and farm not too far away, and their food was brought from there. The old woman pulled a cutting board out and placed it in front of me and then one for herself. She grabbed some of the vegetables and put a knife in front of each of us. I picked it up. "Why are we doing this?"

"You seem to have a lot on your mind, Kari," she said simply as she started to cut some leeks. "Sometimes doing something simple can help you focus."

We chopped through a lot of vegetables. I had to carefully regulate my speed and strength, so I didn't break the knife. My mind did start to wander not too long after. I considered the fight, frowning. I'm still not fighting as good as I can! I chided myself. I forced myself to loosen my grip on the knife before I crushed it, taking a deep breath. But the forcefields are pretty effective against her. If I could get better at those . . . I let the thought drift, considering what I could do. Chuck had a pitching machine fire baseballs at him until he got good at catching them. But I think I need something a little stronger than that.

I stared down at the onion I had been chopping. I had minced it. I loaded it off into a bowl and took another one, reaching for the knife again. I froze, thinking. Maybe . . . I concentrated and created a small forcefield in the rough shape of the blade. I sliced down. A dent appeared on the onion, but it didn't cut through. I pressed down harder, and the onion exploded, sending bits everywhere. People looked around at the mess I had made. Suiren's grandmother smiled at me. "What were you trying to do?"

"I was trying to see if the forcefields I create sometimes can be used like a knife."

"Didn't work," she remarked, pulling a piece of onion out of her hair.

"Guess not."

"Why do you think that is?" She asked, returning to her chopping.

"I think it was too dull. I've never had to create such a thin forcefield before."

"Hmm. Do you think doing that would be useful?" The older woman asked. I shrugged.

"Forcefields are what allowed me to get Ren out of there. To escape Lady Blade's weird trap.

"Trap?"

"Ren didn't tell you?" I asked. She shook her head, watching me. "Well, she started slashing at me like a mad-woman. I thought she was just desperate to catch up with me now that I can actually dodge. But I went to hit her and this weird flame cage wrapped around my arm, and I was stuck there. Until I pushed a forcefield in between my arm and the fire. Then when I pulled it out, it exploded."

"That's. . . Do you think you could remember how she slashed her sword?"

"Uh . . . Maybe?" I asked, unsure of it.

"Show me." We went out to the courtyard, and she tossed me a kendo sword. I caught it effortlessly. I closed my eyes and tried to emulate Lady Blade's stance. It felt weird, and I adjusted it several times, trying to emulate the ease she moved with. It was amazing that she could do this in a full armor set. I frowned, stepped through the first few slashes, then paused, shook my head, and started over again. I did this several times. It took me the better part of an hour to do it. But when I did it, my teacher's teacher was staring at me, concern etched on her face. "Are you sure that's what she did?"

"Pretty sure." She twisted her cane and unsheathed the sword inside of it. She gripped it in both hands and recreated the motions I had made. Or that I thought I had made. Looking at how she did it, I knew I had made a couple of missteps. I tried not to chide myself for that. It didn't work.

"Was it like that?" She asked, her tone solemn.

"Yeah. Sorry. I . . . I'm no swordswoman. You got it in one." She nodded absently, clearly only half-listening. "What's going on?"

"That . . . The sword has several abilities. A lot of which are very risky. If she had done that to Suiren . . ." Her voice trailed off, and I thought I could see a tear trail down her cheek. I stepped forward and hugged her; She hugged me back; We broke apart.

"I don't know that she would've done that to Suiren," I said. "I was dodging her, and I think she was just trying to trap me."

"Maybe," the woman said noncommittally. "But using that in a city . . . Using it at all. She could've gotten herself killed. She really is . . . lost."

The way she said that broke my heart. I felt some kinship with her. I sat down in front of her. "I know how bad it feels to have someone you care for go down a bad path."

She looked at me, then nodded. She also sat down across from me. "She was a good girl, once. She wasn't always . . . Like this."

=== Curt ===

I sat across from Doctor Chuck Berry, Professor Mind. I had thought I had recognized him when I had looked him up, but I hadn't quite put two and two together until he summoned his suit. I had only seen his face in the dark on another planet for a moment when I was slightly distracted by a million other things. When he did change, I set up several snap points all over the hemisphere. The instant he made his move, I would be gone. Alternatively, I could just kill him. It wouldn't be hard. But he hadn't attacked. He had known who I was since I had gotten into the office. He'd implied that he suspected it was me since he had heard my message. And he had just asked me a question. And I had missed it. "What did you say?"

"It doesn't matter. What are you thinking about?"

"I was . . ." I tried to think of a plausible lie. Could you even lie to him? He's a fucking mind-reader. I froze, my thoughts shifting quickly. He could be reading my mind right now and influencing my emotions right now. Why haven't I run? He could be doing what he did to Scott Springs or Blanca White. I was spiraling. I took a few deep breaths and tried to regain my composure. "I was thinking about how to . . . defend myself against you if I needed to. I'm worried about what you did to Cannon Punch and Knight Light and trying to think of ways to resist it."

"That's. . . a reasonable concern. I guess I haven't given you much reason to trust me," Professor Mind responded calmly. I examined his body language. He was tapping his pen against a pad; a frown creased his face; his legs were crossed. Closed off. Is he hiding something? I thought. Then dismissed it. Curt, you've met shrinks before. He's being professional. Keeping his distance. The first voice countered, You still can't trust him; he's a hero; he's Smash Gal's boyfriend. The thought echoed through my head. He's a threat.

"I think this is where we end it. I'm out of here."

"Do you think that's a good idea?" Professor Mind replied. There was no affectation on his tone. He was utterly dispassionate. Is he gearing up for an attack? Will he try to stop me? My thoughts paused for another heartbeat or two. Can he stop me? I don't think he can. But he's never really fought me all out before.

"What do you mean?" I asked, trying to modulate my tone.

"I think I can help you, Curt."

"I already told you, I'm not stopping what I'm doing."

"I . . . I don't mean the thefts. Your . . . morality would never allow that. You are a hero . . . in your own way," he began. I rolled my hand, motioning for him to continue. "Do you know what my powers are?"

"Mind reading, emotional manipulation, mental faculty manipulation, mental construct creation," I read it off the mental list I kept of every hero I'd ever encountered or predicted I would face. He sighed and was silent for a long moment, then looked up at me, meeting my eyes.

"That's a pretty good list, but it's not all of it." Before he could continue, I broke in.

"Is that supposed to be comforting? That there's more I don't know about you when you're already a huge liability?"

"Perhaps not, but it is a chance for you to learn a potential weakness or at least collect more data on me to better counter me. And you want to do that anyway." I thought about it for a moment, eyeing him. I could still escape. The menus I could access with a swift eye movement were just in my periphery. If he made any move, I could run. "I can sense emotions. I can sense them off of you. It's why I got overwhelmed when we . . . tangled at your wedding. So many high emotions can be overwhelming. Like a flashbang, but constantly."

"I don't see how this is relevant."

"I have been able to sense your emotions since we met." I froze, thinking through the implications of this. Right now, I was afraid and angry, I was probably other things, but I couldn't distinguish them. I was in pain, and I was tired. It was most of the reason that I had relented to Des' insane demand. I can't wait to hold this over their head. This is fucking hilarious. Dangerous, but hilario . . . I thought about it for a moment, leaning back. Do I have the right to reveal his secret? Should I do what Kari did to me? Hell, even she didn't mean to do it. It was more my and Marcelli's fault than hers. The shrink's words cut through my thoughts, "What are you thinking?"

"I was going to use this to make fun of my friend, but then I started questioning the ethics of revealing your identity."

"And that's something you care about?"

"You've chosen a private life. Though, the longer you're around Smash Gal," I couldn't keep the vitriol out of my voice. He frowned at it. "The more likely it'll come out without my help."

"Do you hate Kari?"

"Yes," I said immediately.

"Would you like to unpack that?"

"You know why I hate her," I said bitterly.

"I know my side of it. I know what I've seen. What she's said. What you've said to her. And one conversation we had. But this is your chance to convince me."

"I won't be able to convince you. And that's a cheap trick."

"You probably won't. You're right about that," he said, holding up a placating hand. "But wouldn't you like to say your piece? This is a judgment-free zone."

"No such thing," I scoffed.

"I guess that's fair. I can't truly withhold judgment fully. But I'll hear you out and be as fair as I can be."

"She's destroyed my life. At this point, she's doing it on purpose. It's obvious to anyone who isn't trapped in the Kari-Whirlwind."

"Kari whirlwind?" He asked.

"She's funny and personable and confident. That makes people blind to all of the bullshit they let her get away with."

"Like what?"

"Ugh!" I exclaimed, deflating. "Isn't it obvious?"

"Not to me," the doctor said. "Explain it to me."

"She doesn't take responsibility for her actions! She blows in and stops a few petty crimes but blasts off, leaving whatever destruction she couldn't prevent or, often enough, caused in her wake behind."

"She's trying to get better about that."

"Oh? Small comfort. She made a conscious decision to work with Bion to ruin my wedding. You should know that. You were there!" I shot back angrily. Professor Mind winced.

"I . . . I don't know what to say to that, Curt."

"That's because it's indefensible," I muttered bitterly.

"Do you really think she's intentionally hurting you?"

"Yes. I do. What other explanation is there?" Chuck didn't respond. He looked like he was trying to come up with something to say. "The options are either that she's so fucking stupid that she doesn't realize that her actions have consequences. And considering she's never had to deal with any consequences, I guess that's possible, or she's doing it on purpose. Those are the only two possibilities I can see."

"So, you think she's purposefully escalated against you?" The doctor asked.

"Again, I feel that's pretty fucking self-evident," I shot back.

"But at the same time, you've also escalated against her. I was there at your first fight. You dodged and evaded everything. And in your last few encounters, you've tried to kill her."

"What choice do I have?" I asked, deflating. He shifted in the seat and sat staring at me silently for a moment or two.

"What do you mean by that, Mister Reese?"

"You can't run from someone who won't stop. You can't run from someone willing to chase you across the planet, threatening you constantly," I muttered. I was barely able to keep myself upright. I felt so tired. "You can't understand what it's like."

"Try me," he responded blandly.

"She's. . . Kari has always been a force of nature. She has always gotten her way. Even when we were kids, she could do anything she wanted. And now it's worse. She's fucking scary. She scares me so fucking much. She can lift, what? Fifty tonnes? More? Fly faster than most military jets. And I'm in her crosshairs."

"Do you think she would kill you?"

"I don't think she'd mean to."

"But you do think she would."

"She almost killed Cindi twice." The anger crawled back into my voice. I clenched my fists, and they were shaking. I watched Doctor Berry shift again. "I'm sorry. I will try and keep a cap on my emotions."

"How often do you do that?"

"Do what?" I asked thickly.

"Try to suppress what you're feeling?"

"All the time. I have to."

"Why?"

"You can't trust emotions. They are there. They're necessary, I guess. But they don't make good decisions."

"Do you think you've made good decisions recently?" He asked, noting something on his pad.

"I . . . Some of them aren't too bad. Marrying Cindi," I said fondly.

"And fighting Smash Gal?"

"Has to be done."

"You could continue to run," he suggested.

"I have work to do. She's put herself in the way of that."

"So, what are you going to do?"

"I . . . I have to find a way to stop her."

"And how are you going to do that? Are you going to talk to her?" I laughed; I couldn't help but throw back my head and laugh.

"Talk to her? Have you ever tried to reason with a brick wall?" I wiped the tears from my eyes. "No, I'm not going to talk to her. There's only one thing she understands. Power. Strength. I will show her that I'm not so easy to push around anymore."
 
Issue #39: That’s All We Can Do, Right?
Content Warning: Dialogue making light and/or threatening sexual assault.



=== Kari ===

After leaving Ren's dojo, I flew around the city. I opened up my senses and watched people break minor laws. Jaywalking, speeding, turning right on red. I watched people get into accidents, heard people fight and scuffle. Avalare was big. Bigger than me. I couldn't be everywhere at once. Ren's grandma wouldn't give me the name of Lady Blade. I wanted to stop her. I have to. To keep Ren safe. The thought echoed through my head. But I don't know if I can beat her. She's a better fighter than I am. I landed on a building somewhere and stared out at the cityscape in front of me. The pain in my arm had faded, and the lines were gone too. I thought about it for a moment. Even the scars Curt caused when he tried to saw off my arms and legs were mostly gone. Benefits of Grignau DNA, I guess.

A call brought me back to reality; I glanced at my phone. It was Harold. I answered. "Hey, Thundy, how're you?"

"Doing better than you. Heard you got your ass kicked by that crazy fire sword lady." I grimaced and consciously did not clench my fist. I needed to work on my anger issues. "I'm doing an event at a hospital in a bit. Was wondering if you wanted to come along. I'm sure the kids would love to meet the Smash Gal."

"Kids?" I asked.

"Yeah, just raising their spirits or whatever. I've done it before. It's a blast."

"Okay, yeah. That does sound fun," I responded. Harold gave me the details, and I was in my full super suit a few hours later. Red cape, pink shirt, pink skirt, red boots, mauve stockings. There was a lot of press at the hospital. They were taking pictures of Harold. His suit was tight on his body and gave the impression of a lot of muscle. It was primarily purple with red accents. It was almost like a skintight tracksuit. He didn't have a mask and wore a huge smile as he took questions from the reporters. He met my eye and motioned me over.

"I'm sure you all recognize my girl Smash Gal," he said, grinning at me as I pushed my way through the reporters and stood next to him. It was still kind of weird to think of myself as a celebrity. The people surged forward with questions for me, and Harold and I tried to keep track of them, but Harold was much more adept at it. He was a natural interviewee. After a few moments, we broke off and went into the hospital.

A camera crew followed us in and filmed us as we interacted with the children. We went to a wing with twelve kids, all somewhere between seven and fifteen years old. All of them looked sickly and gaunt. A few had no hair and were obviously going through chemotherapy. But they were all excited to see us. A few even yelled "Harry!" when Thunderblast entered the room. His media smile was gone, and something far more genuine had stretched his lips wide. He fist-bumped one of the kids as he walked past, gave one a high five, and then stood in the middle of the room. I joined him. A few kids did whisper "Smash Gal" as I came in. I smiled at them. I felt stiff and uncomfortable.

A few kids came up and talked to me and showed me little projects they were working on. They had done a lot of drawings; There were even some pictures of me in there. It was the cutest thing I'd ever seen. I spent my time carefully lifting some of them up. The doctors and nurses panicked some, but the kids had a blast. Some of the older ones were less excited to see us there. The fifteen-year-old boy looked especially disapproving. I tried to get him to come out of his self-imposed isolation, but he just returned to his book. Curled up and separate from everyone, he reminded me of Curt. I sighed. Even the thought of him raised my hackles. After an hour or so, Thunderblast and I ended the session. A lot of the kids were tired out from the excitement. When we were walking out, Harold asked, "Do you want to grab a bite? Catch up? It's been a minute since we kicked it."

"Yeah, sure," I said, then grinned at him. "Do you want me to carry you over there?"

"I'm good," he said, matching my grin. He bought a car with some of the money from the tie-in deals that Jenny had arranged. It was a pretty big SUV, but he had kept it a classic black color. It had been adjusted in other ways. The stereo system was replaced, and the windows were tinted, which was technically illegal, but I didn't say anything. There were so many more significant issues than tinted windows to deal with. He had also added his logo on the doors and the hood. I sat uncomfortably in the passenger's seat, impatient to be there. Not because I didn't enjoy his company. I just am not used to moving so slowly anymore. We got over to a lovely Indian restaurant, and we sat down. "So, Smashy, how have you been?"

"Oh, you know, been busy."

"Yeah, taking on Bion and that dick Esvanir."

"Oh yeah, you fought him."

"I caught him. The cops let him escape. Honestly, surprised they didn't take him to get a cheeseburger before they booked him."

"You think they let him go on purpose?"

"I knocked his tech out. How else could he have escaped?"

"Buck Cherry. He gave her some tech like his," I said simply. "You really think the cops would just let him go? He's dangerous. Especially after attacking that same precinct before, when he helped Marcelli escape."

"I'm just saying. Lots of my folk don't get off that easy." I frowned at that thought and pursed my lips.

"Can I ask you something then?"

"Yeah, go for it."

"If you think that the cops are that . . . corrupt, that . . . racist, why do you do it?" He frowned at me from across the table. He studied me, thinking through his answer carefully. The waitress came by and put our food down; I grabbed a fork and dug in.

"I . . ." He hesitated. I motioned for him to continue. "You sure you want to have this conversation, Smashy? Might be a little heavy."

"All the more reason to have it. I don't want to hide from tough subjects. And . . . I think that's part of the problem. People aren't willing to have those tough conversations anymore." Skepticism played across his features, then he shook his head.

"Alright. We'll try it," Thunderblast began. "The day we met . . . That could've been it, you know? I . . . I was so scared. Captured by some fucking bank robbers on one end, and on the other, guns pointing at me by a bunch of cops, ready to end me then and there. And you're there, bulletproof, faster than any of them, and you hesitate. You don't want to hurt cops. You know I'm innocent, and you realized what could've happened. I saw it on your face. And you got me out of that; you saved me twice that day. But you hesitated. Then those Grignau attacked. You weren't there to help me. You were off fighting your own battles uptown. No one was coming down to save us."

"I wou-" I started, but he cut me off, swiping his hand through the air.

"Kari, I know you would have if you had done it. But you can't be everywhere. And we weren't the priority down there. And more importantly, I don't need you to. I have the power. I like you, girl; I do. But I don't need Super Karen bursting through the ceiling to save me. You inspired me to be a hero, but it's twofold, right? You showed me that people can use their power to try and make the world a better place, but you also reminded me that there's some hesitation there from white folk. But I don't have that same hesitation. I see injustice, I'll do something about it if I think I can. I can't always rely on you to be there for me and mine. But I can be. I can challenge this system. Both as a black man and as a meta. Be there for people who need it. Protect them from those that mean us, all of us, harm. If I'm involved, at least I can trust myself to do what is right, even if I can't trust the cops. Or you."

I sat there for a while, silent, considering his words. He took a few bites of his Pad Thai in the meantime, then met my eyes. He seemed to be searching for something. I looked away and sighed. "I . . . I'm sorry."

"Sorry?" He asked.

"For . . . Hesitating. I . . . I can't justify that."

"Yeah, well," he stirred the food on his plate for a moment. "Do better next time. That's all we can do, right?"

"Yeah," I muttered softly.

=== Cindi ===

The sound of guards collecting outside almost drowned out the sirens, which were shut down after a moment. Louder footsteps echoed out over the stairs and stopped on the other side of the door. I couldn't hear what was going on. I looked back at the painting. I had already tripped the alarm. Tierra just sat there, looking between the door and me. I took the bag and looked into it; there was a box cutter. I considered it for a moment. We could just cut the painting, edging around the frame . . . I hesitated. But then we have to stretch the canvas, and it'd damage the canvas. Damn it! The door started to open. "Tierra, darling. Do your thing."

She nodded and held out her hands, then stumbled. I looked back; she had fallen on her ass and looked horrified. A man stepped inside. He was huge and had tanned some since the last time I had seen him. He grinned at me, which made me feel slimy. "Misses Drei. How nice it is to see you again. To what do I owe this honor?"

"Oh, Marcelli. I was in the neighborhood. Thought I'd pop in on an old friend," I said, stepping between myself and Tierra. What am I doing? I thought. Risking myself to make sure Tierra lives? Why? But I knew why. Curt had gotten to me. Marcelli stepped forward, popping his neck. I stretched out my limbs, ready to rush forward at a moment's notice.

"That's very kind of you," he said, looking around the room. His eyes trailed over Tierra lasciviously. I shuddered. "Where is your dumber half? Or have you traded up in the world?"

"Curt's not here. He's off dealing with more important matters."

"Ah. I can't say I'm disappointed," Marcelli said, shrugging his massive shoulders. "But at least now, I can punish one of you for what you did to me."

He charged forward; Tierra rolled out of the way; I phased through my clothes and dived forward. I was aiming to go through him and catch him by the neck, but I slammed into something and was thrown back into the wall. Through it, actually, where I felt the buzz of electricity try to grasp me. I became solid again. Drywall shattered around me, and I fell to the floor, coughing. Marcelli smirked down at me. I pulled myself to my feet and shook my vision clear. That hurt.

Marcelli tapped his belt. "Do you like it, Misses Drei? It rebounds most forms of strange or dangerous matters and energies back at whatever is doing the throwing. I imagine that's why your friend here was on her back when I walked into the room. Or perhaps, she was just preparing herself for what is to come. She is a pretty one."

I almost gagged. Fuck! What am I going to do? I need to get us out of here . . . I can't . . . I won't let him touch me again. I won't let him touch Tierra! I clenched my fists, taking in the room. There were hundreds of pieces of art. Marcelli is a collector, but he'd probably be willing to sacrifice a few if it meant capturing us, I thought. My bag had the glasses and system Curt had given to me. I had been practicing keeping it on even when phasing, but it was far from perfect. Truthfully, the only times I managed to do it was when I remembered that they were a gift from him. The idiot, I muttered internally. Then I had another thought. Marcelli had been closing in slowly. He had been saying something, but I didn't really care. Nothing he said could matter. All that mattered was getting out. He lunged for me. I dodged out of the way and rolled. I came up on my feet and dashed, then slid over to my bag. I grabbed it and thrust my hand into it. Marcelli was hot on my trail. I grabbed the two cases that mattered and discarded the bag roughly. He slammed his fist into my back, and I stumbled and bashed my head against one of the cases. My head swam in the pain. But I had what I needed.

I threw myself to the side as he slammed another fist down. It missed and shattered one of the displays. I slid my hand into the bracelet, and it clipped into place. One band around my wrist, one around my palm, and two capping off my middle finger and thumb. I put the glasses on, and the AR display started focusing on several things throughout the room. Tierra, Marcelli, and some of the faces on paintings and statues. The man closed in again, and I dashed back and started mentally selecting things. The glasses would mark them with a blue outline matching Curt's portals' edges. I dodged under another blow from the man and held up a hand. "Marcelli! Stop now!"

He laughed as he loomed over me, raising a fist. "And why would I do that? I've wanted to kill you for months. Now's finally my chance."

"Because if you do that, you'll never get your collection back."

"What idiocy are you going on about now?"

"This," I responded, smiling at the man as I snapped my finger, mimicking my man. A hundred or so portals opened up at the same time. They were all different sizes. There was a loud clatter as hundreds of pieces of art fell into them. Marcelli whirled around, cursing.

"What the fuck did you do?"

"I just robbed you, Marcelli. The biggest robbery in the world," I muttered. There were entire chunks of the walls missing where the paintings had been. He lunged at me again, and I disappeared and reappeared behind him. I didn't quite judge the distance correctly and bounced off his barrier. I slammed to the ground and looked up as he whirled on me. I took in Tierra, marking her. I then snapped my finger, but nothing happened. An error message came up.

Energy Low!
Countdown:30 Seconds
Countdown:29 Seconds
Countdown:
28 Seconds
"Fuck!" I yelled. I had maxed out the energy usage on the teleport system. And now I had to stall this madman for half a minute. He slammed a foot down, and I rolled out of the way and jumped up on my feet. I went to kick him, but he caught my leg and squeezed hard. I grimaced and started to zap him. The energy pulsed and then came flooding back into me, causing me to convulse violently. He slammed me to the ground and then threw me across the room. I rolled and slammed into a display. Miraculously, my glasses had stayed on. Only four seconds had gone by. I looked up blearily. Marcelli was charging forward. I started to sink through the ground, but I could feel the buzz of electricity running through the floor. I grimaced. But another thought came to me. I dipped my hand through the floor and gripped one of the live wires, my arms shaking violently. I pulled on it, and just as he got into range, I dodged his slam and pressed the wire against him.

His barrier glowed for a moment, then the house was plunged into darkness. I could only see his vague shape above me, but I took a guess and slammed a kick up. It landed exactly where I wanted it to. He groaned and collapsed to his knees. He reached out to grab me, but I danced out of the way. I called out to Tierra, "Ti, you still there?"

"I'm here," she responded, sounding scared. I made my way to her. There were still fifteen seconds or so left on the timer. I groaned as I heard Marcelli get up to his feet. I grabbed her hand and snuck over to my bag, gathering my clothes. The lights flickered back on, and I saw Marcelli looking directly at us with rage and hatred in his eyes. I pushed the bag into Tierra, grabbed her hand, and snapped.

=== Chuck ===

My session with Reese . . . Drei, I mentally corrected myself, ended on as positive a note as I think it could have. I suggested that he take a little vacation. Get away somewhere and do something that wasn't thieving and wasn't just surviving. He needed it. He said he'd consider it. When I asked him if he'd see me again, he also said he'd think about it. I hope he does; I think he could really use it; He and Kari are so similar in some ways. Both were entirely devoted to doing what they thought was right. Completely unwilling to see things in any other way. The most significant difference is that Curt was taking all of this personally. I thought about it for a moment. Were they different in that way? Kari had always been fighting him, even before she knew what he was, with no control, no respect. She almost killed him countless times. Curt had escalated the situation, but that was only after she had gone way farther than she ever should have. He's a criminal, sure. I guess at his worst, he's a murderer, but more often than not, he's just a thief. And she was using deadly force from the start. I frowned and considered what I wanted to do. He's planning on killing her. I can't let that happen. I don't know if he can, but it won't help anything to just let him do that. But can I get Kari to step down?

I flew off into the night. I had texted Kari, asking if she wanted to meet up. She had already grabbed dinner with Harold. That's fine; I'll just grab something on the way. After doing so, we met up in the city. We were just going to patrol a little. She filled me in on her fight with Lady Blade. I didn't tell her that I had met with Mister Drei just yet. I didn't know how to broach the subject. Something she said brought me back to reality. "We need to do more."

"What do you mean by that?" I asked. Something about how she worded the statements raised alarms in my head. It reminded me a little of Scott. When I had been shaping his emotions, he had become much harder on crime. More violent. She was also tense and stressed out. It's understandable with what she's been going through lately, but still. It's spooky.

"Just that we need to do more," Kari responded. "I was talking with Thunderblast, and he said he didn't really trust me to do what's necessary to help people. And he's kind of right. I hesitated when I saw those cops harassing him. And I've never really stood up to them as much as I should."

"You're just one person, Kari."

"I have more power than almost anyone in the world. And I'm not doing enough." She said, back straight, fists clenched on her hips. Her cape flared out behind her. She was the spitting image of everything a superhero should be. And, as always, her heart was in the right place. "And I need to take the kid gloves off with Lady Blade. And with Curt."

"With Curt?" I asked hesitantly.

"Yeah. He's a thief and a murderer. He needs to go down. I'm so sick of hearing his self-righteous rants and his followers tagging me in things, harassing me. And now he has a cult! One that blows up buildings in his name. Taking him down will solve a lot of problems." She turned to me. I had tried to school my face and make it passive, but I must have failed. "What are you thinking?"

"Kari . . . I . . . Something happened today. And I need you to hear me out, okay?" She frowned but nodded at me. I took a few deep breaths; she was nervous, and so was I. I put up my mental shield and blocked most of her emotions out from my preternatural senses. "I met with Esvanir today. He came to my practice."

"That's great!" Relief poured off of her. "I didn't see anything on the news about him being turned in. Did you keep it secret? It might stop Buck Cherry from breaking him out. Give us time to plan around that."

"I . . . I didn't turn him in."

"Why not!?" She asked hotly.

"Because he was there as a patient. He was trying to get help. And turning him in when he was trying to get help would just shut him down in the future. It wouldn't help anything."

"He's a murderer, Chuck! He kills people."

"Yeah," I agreed, sighing. I sat down on the edge of the building we were on. After a moment, she sat next to me.

"Then why didn't you turn him in?" She asked. She was trying to keep a cap on her emotions, but I could feel her annoyance, her fear.

"What do you want him to do, Kari?" I asked.

"I want him to stop stealing things. Stop hurting people. Stop pretending he's so damn noble."

"Well, he's already doing one of those things."

"What do you mean?"

"He . . ." I paused, trying to collect my thoughts. Her emotions were pushing on me. She tried her best to be patient, but she just wanted to rush off and catch him. Impatience, anger, and betrayal all washed off of her. "He doesn't think what he's doing is noble. Just that it's the best option. He saves people . . . In his own way."

"And kills people to do it. He's just like Lady Blade!"

"No!" I scoffed. "You can disagree with his methods, but he's nothing like her. He rarely kills when he doesn't have to as a necessity for what he's doing. You know that."

"I . . . Curt still kills people, Chuck. I can't excuse that."

"So, if he was nonlethal, would you let him be?"

"No! He's still a criminal!"

"So, it's not really about him killing people, is it?"

"He's breaking the law. We can't just let people steal whatever they want."

"No, we can't. But we can also realize that the situation isn't that simple. And you know it's not. I think that's why you get so mad at him. Or . . . at least part of it." She huffed and wrapped her arms around her knees, but she looked at me, silently urging me to continue. "You get so upset with him because he has a point. He's right about how corporations do things. How they abuse people. About how people like Bion are hoarding things. How they're unethical, sometimes. He pushes on the things you believe and makes you question them. And you hate it."

"That doesn't justify what he's doing."

"Not completely, no."

"We can't just live in a society where people can take whatever they want." She said, glaring out over the city.

"He would agree."

"What?"

"That's what he thinks people like Bion are doing. Taking whatever they want. He views himself as a balance to that."

"D-do you agree with him?"

"I . . . I don't know. I think he goes too far."

"So, why didn't you turn him in?"

"Because he was scared and stressed out, and I took an oath."

"Your oath was to do no harm."

"Sending him to prison would be doing him harm."

"What?"

"Kari, come on. The absolute best thing that would happen is that he would be further radicalized. He could get hurt and maybe die. And it wouldn't do any good for his mental health, which is crumbling." She sat there for a few moments, silently. I could sense pain and anger coming off of her. But also concern and empathy.

"Is it really that bad?" She asked.

"Yeah, Kari. Probably the most on-edge, paranoid person I've ever met who I didn't advocate to be put away for an extended stay at a care facility. He's exhausted and constantly gearing up for a fight. I'm afraid that he might hurt himself if he doesn't get some help. Or someone else."

"What . . . What did you talk about?" Kari asked, then quickly added. "Right, Doctor-Patient Confidentiality. Sorry."

"That's. . . None of this is ethical, Kari. Hell, me telling you would have thrown that out the window. Besides, I think you should know." She curled into herself a little more and looked at me through her lashes. She was wound up pretty tight. "We discussed why he does what he does, a little bit about Misses Drei, and you. Most of our conversation was about you."

"I . . . Okay." She said, screwing up her face. Curiosity came through powerfully. Apprehension and curiosity.

"I asked him if he hates you." Her leg started bobbing up and down. "He says he does. He thinks that you're actively trying to ruin his life."

"What!? No, I'm not!" She roared, blasting off the ledge. She turned to me, rage contorting her face. Her arms fell down at her sides. "You know I'm not, right?"

"I . . ." I paused to consider how I wanted to approach this. "Kari, come. Sit with me. Let's talk this through."

"You," she started, sounding hurt. "You do agree with him."

"I didn't say that I did. And I don't," I cut Kari off before she could start again. "But I think it might be helpful to look at things from his perspective."

"Why should I give a damn about his perspective!?"

"Firstly, you already do. Secondly, because if you do that, you might be able to calm things down."

"What do you mean?"

"He's gearing up for a war, Kari," I said simply. She looked thunderstruck.

"What?"

"He sees you as a threat. And he thinks the only way to stop you from ruining his life further is to kill you."

"And you're still on his side!?" She demanded, pushing herself into my personal space. I glared at her and forced her back, raising myself off the ledge. She backed off some.

"Sides!" I yelled. "Both of you are totally convinced that there's some side that you have to be on!"

She cowered away. I had never yelled around her, but my emotions were frayed as well. I was also exhausted between the two of them and just the general feeling of discontentment around me. I took a few deep breaths and took control of my emotions. I didn't crush or compress them. I just wrestled them a little and sorted through them. In some ways, it was harder reading my own emotions than it was other people's. After a moment or two, with us just floating there, midair, I spoke as calmly as I could, "I'm not taking anyone's side, Kari. Not his and not yours. I'm trying to be fair to both of you. Because he needs help. He's spiraling. And because I know this is tearing you up. I know that you both need to calm down. Because I think if I can't help him, and I might be the only person who could, he will just become more desperate until he finds a way to really hurt you or dies trying."

She floated there, considering. The anger was still there, but she had gotten a cap on it. She drifted back to the ledge. "Okay. I'll try to listen. But I can't guarantee I'll agree with him. Or with you."

"Thank you, Kari."

"For what?"

"For trying."

"That's all we can do, right?"
 
Issue #40: Something Nice and Romantic and Hopefully On-Planet

=== Curt ===

After my session with Professor Mind, I came to the hotel room that Cindi and I had been staying in. We were working on getting a more permanent space, but it was rough. I wanted to live somewhere in the States, but we were both wanted criminals. She wanted a place with every creature comfort one could imagine. Except for the Tesla Coils that I said I needed to be a proper Mad Engineer. If we had more space than a hotel room, my bed might not have been covered in . . . A lot of things. Artifacts from all over the world. I couldn't name any of them. Or even half the cultures they were from with any more specificity than "Asian" or "Middle Eastern", et cetera. I picked one up and called out. "Cin? What's with the stuff?"

"Don't touch any of it!" She called out from the other room. I examined the dagger I had picked up; it was a little weird. It had a glass bottle filled with sand at the bottom. She walked in, rubbing a towel against her hair. "Curt, what did I just say?"

"I had already picked it up by the time you said that. Why can't I touch it? We can get rid of any evidence."

"Because Tierra and I haven't decided how we're going to split it up yet." I turned to her. She was wearing a robe. Under the robe, I could see a huge purple bruise. Her eyes were slightly unfocused. I put the dagger down carefully and walked up to her, lifting her chin. She pulled away, and I let her go, frowning.

"Hard job?"

"Oh, you know how it is. A little more security than you're prepared for and the entire plan is shot," Cherry said noncommittally.

"Oh," I responded robotically. I wanted to go to her and make sure that she was okay. Anything that could bruise Cindi was serious. But she wasn't talking about it, which meant she didn't want to talk about it. It could be because she didn't think it was a big deal or because she didn't want to worry me. Good luck with that. I'm always worried. I sighed, walked into the sitting room, and took out my phone, mindlessly scrolling as I considered Professor Mind's advice.

"I think you need to take a vacation," he had said.

"I'm already living out of a hotel. I haven't done legitimate work in months. I think technically I'm on vacation already."

"Do you really believe that?" He asked. I hadn't had a response, so he continued. "You carry a lot on your shoulders. You have experienced a significant amount of trauma, and you need time to recuperate. My suggestion is twofold. You need to get away from everything. From the Acolytes, from Smash Gal, from Twitter, from everything. Take Misses Drei and go somewhere private. Then come back for more therapy. Because I think you need it."

"What happens if I come here next time and cops are here to arrest me? Smash Gal or Thunderblast?"

"Curtis, I could've tried to capture you already. I could have reached out to them, and they'd be here if I wanted them to be. But I suppose it is a possibility. What if I say this: when we're in this office, when we're alone, in this room, there is a pact of nonaggression? That would mean that neither side will attack or detain the other."

"I've never been a fan of the Pact of Nonaggression. Always seemed like if one person decides it's not worth it to keep it up, it falls apart."

"True enough. But that's all I got. I can't promise you everything will go well, but I can promise that I can try."

"Can . . . Can I think about this? All of this," I asked. "I don't know how to feel about any of it right now."

"Of course." It was just that easy. I hate to admit it, but I think he's actually a really good shrink. Jackass.

As I was scrolling through Twitter, against my doctor's orders, something I take great pleasure doing given my relationship with Des, I saw the interview with my parents. I hadn't really watched it; I was honestly kind of afraid to. This was a link to the entire thing. My thumb hovered over it. I tapped the link, and it brought me to YouTube. My mother and father, Margaret and Jay Reese, were sitting on the back patio. They had refurbished it since I had last been there. The reporter sat across from them. My mother held up the picture they'd taken for the Sadie Hawkins Dance. My red face and ridiculous, cheap tuxedo and Kari towering over me already at thirteen. I clenched my fist.

"What do you think of what Curt has been accused of?" The reporter asked. My mother began to speak, but my father cut over her.

"We taught him better than to be a no-good thief. And a commie at that. My own son . . ." He trailed off, and my mother cut in.

"He was always a passionate boy. Smart as can be. And I think that's his problem. He sees all of these hardships people go through and wants to do something about it. Then he just decides to. Whether or not it's the right thing. He . . . He cares about people. He just needs to realize that there's a right way and a wrong way of doing things."

"Smart? He's a [bleep]ing commie!" My father scoffed. "How smart could he be?"

"Did you know that he was a thief before his identity was revealed by Smash Gal?"

"No, he . . . he doesn't visit often," my mother said. She seemed almost sad about it.

"He emancipated himself at seventeen and hasn't been back since. Was probably mad that I wanted him to work instead of going to college like I do. I run my own construction business, Reese Cons. Obviously, those Marxist professors got to him." I turned the interview off. I didn't really need to see more. It was a little strange how different they looked. It had been twelve years since I had seen them. But I hadn't considered their hair growing gray, their faces becoming harder and more leathered.

Cindi curled up on the couch next to me, and wrapped my arm around her. I stroked her arm absently. "How was therapy?"

I didn't know how to answer that question. I laid my head back. I could feel her eyes on me. "No biggie. Turns out I'm not as unstable as either you or Des think. But he does want me to go on a vacation."

She didn't say anything for a moment. I didn't know what she was thinking. "Well . . . we can do our full honeymoon. Something nice and romantic and hopefully on-planet. With the score I just made, we have a nice little bonus."

"Yeah, but we should probably avoid Italy and Sicily, though."

"Why's that?"

"Being that close to Marcelli after you just robbed him would probably be a mistake."

"How'd you know?"

"The Baast statue was kind of a dead giveaway."

=== Kari ===

I had listened to Chuck go through what he thought about Curt. The fact that he had shown up to a therapy session with Professor Mind on accident was kind of funny. But I couldn't even enjoy the irony of that. He's gearing up for war; that's what Chuck had said. We had gone over everything that had happened between us. All of the fighting, me almost killing him several times. I had much more control than when I started, but looking back at how I had been treating him, I was definitely out of line sometimes. That didn't excuse what he was doing. But I had almost killed him. I had nearly killed the woman he loved. When you laid it all out, it made sense why he would fear me. Why he would hate me. I couldn't blame him for that. But what am I supposed to do? Just let him go out and steal? Kill people during his thefts? None of this is right.

I left Chuck behind. I needed time to think about this. I flew around the city, stretching out my abilities. I wasn't really patrolling so much as just trying to be in the moment. I was really stressed out about how I had done things. Unfortunately, I was brought back to reality. There was screaming. I could hear people running and panting. I put Curt and Chuck out of my mind and sped down to earth. I landed on the ground, fist pressed into the street. Then I looked up. There was a woman in a bright yellow raincoat and enormous boots, with a maniacal grin on her face. Under her raincoat, she wore a bright red tube top and short-shorts. Next to her was a man in a cool-blue business suit. She cackled and extended a hand. Ice shot forth, freezing a man who was midstep, and he crashed to the ground and shattered. Cops circled from behind and started firing at her back. The man in the business suit waved his hand, and fire lanced out, melting the bullets before they ever came close. He stood straight and glared through his plain glasses. She cackled and clutched his chin in her hand, which ended in long fingernails. "Thank you, m'lord."

"Of course, m'lady," he responded in a monotone. "We should probably escalate this if our intentions are to be accomplished."

"Right you are!" She yelled, stomping forward in her large boots; the man was fit and strong-looking but otherwise unassuming. He had black hair, combed back responsibly. Her makeup and hair were exaggerated. Her eyes were two different colors, and her hair was cut in jagged pieces and was a bright, radioactive yellow. They were a bizarre couple. I couldn't quite get a read on them at all. She jumped onto the hood of a car and then the roof and spun, firing out several more blasts of ice. People hopped and jumped out of the way. She extended out her arms and shouted, "People of Avalare. Send out your champions. We have come to claim this land for our own."

"You stop that!" I shouted back, charging forward.

"Aaand we have our first challenger!" She grinned down at me, pointing her long finger; ice shot forward. I dashed to the side and started towards her. Just as I got to her, fire erupted in front of me. I stopped just before it; the fire died down. Her hand shot forth and gripped my face; ice flowed from it into my eyes, nose, and mouth. I coughed and gagged. In a second, my head was encased in ice. I couldn't breathe. Pain shot out, and I couldn't think straight. Still gripping my head, she jumped down from the car and slammed my face on the ground. The ice shattered. She stepped over me and spun on her heel. "Is that really the best you have?"

I slowly got to my feet, shaking my head. "Brain freeze! You gave me a brain freeze!"

She stopped, eyes wide. She looked around. She took a few steps closer, wrapping an arm around my neck, and whispered into my ear, "You know you're supposed to be dead, right? I froze your head. It's supposed to shatter like grandma's fine China."

"My head is made of harder stuff than that," I said, grinning at her. I gripped her hand, spun, and threw her into the air. She flew through the air, flipped, and shot out a stream of ice. It caught her, and she continued to fire out ice just before her. It spread quickly, and she slid back down to earth on her butt. She arched up her hand, creating a ramp, and flew back into the air. She dived at me. She's going to get herself killed. As she fell, she reached out her hand and shot more ice out. I dove out of the way, but somehow, I wasn't fast enough. Ice covered half of my body. I landed hard on the sidewalk, turning just in time to see her land in a perfect handstand, then flip back onto her feet, arms extended like a gymnast. A crooked grin spread across her face. Her companion clapped, smirking with her.

I stood up, flexing my arm and leg, and the ice shattered. I clenched my fist and charged forward. I tried to clothesline the supposed Queen, but she ducked under it, and I was blasted with fire. Well, that's not entirely accurate. I was blasted with fiery plasma and thrown to the side. I grimaced and threw it off, glaring at her. She grinned at her friend. "Who the hell are you people?"

"I'm the Ice Queen Prince, future ruler of America," she said, grinning as she leaned against him. "Introduce yourself, baby."

"I'm the Lord of Fi-"

"He's the Flame Lord," she cut him off, stroking his cheek fondly. He leaned into her touch. "Future househusband to the future ruler of America."

"You're not going to rule anything," I exclaimed, charging forward.

=== Curt ===

We agreed to split our honeymoon into two parts. The first part would be incredibly relaxing. We would just do a bunch of the stuff we always want to do but never have time to between heists and recovery. The second part would be a glorified shopping trip for both of us. Finding stuff for each other, for ourselves, for our friends. "But before that, we have to visit Des."

"Why?" Cindi asked.

"Because you got hurt on your last job, and I want to make sure you're okay. And I want to prove that I'm not the only one who gets hurt on jobs."

"Be honest, Curt. It's mostly that second thing. I'm fine, really."

"Sure, we can say it's because I want to rub Des' face in the fact," I responded. "But we're still doing it."

"You're such a baby sometimes, you know that." She sighed and tried to pout.

"I'm fully aware, Misses Drei." She glanced up at me, a small smile stretching her lips.

"Why, Mister Drei, you wouldn't be trying to seduce me? I'm hurt. You could exacerbate the issue."

"All the more reason to see the doctor. Get you cleared for duty. Or at least vacation." I texted Des.

< Des
Got any appointments available?
How the fuck do you get hurt at a fucking therapy session?
Room 3.
Ten minutes later, we were in Des' office. I had put Cin on the examination table. She rolled her eyes. "This isn't necessary. I'm fine."

"Would you accept it if I said that after being thrown around?" I asked, still scrolling. She sighed loudly.

"That's different!"

"How?" I asked.

"You'd lie about it; I wouldn't."

"Cindi Drei, the Buck Cherry, the person who lied her way into an entire internship, wouldn't tell me a white lie about how she's feeling so we can go on a vacation?"

"I knew I shouldn't have told you that," she said, pouting. Des walked through the door, flipping through some pages.

"I'm afraid that you have terminal stupidity," they said without looking up.

"Oh, that's a shame," Cindi responded. "Curt, you've been suffering from that for years. Is there anything we can do?"

Des looked up and saw Cindi on the table. They then looked over at me. "Oh, it's not you that's hurt. Well, my joke still worked. What happened?"

"I was doing my job, and one of the animals I was dealing with threw me all around," Cindi said as Des started examining her. Des made a noncommittal noise.

"And do we know this particular animal?"

"Yes, we do. It's caused huge issues before," I interjected. Cindi shot a glare at me. I blinked impassively at her.

"Oh?" Des asked.

"Yeah, has a proclivity for implanting people with dangerous things," I responded, flicking on my screen.

"Implanting dangerous things?" Des asked, eyes wide. They resumed their examination much closer, then stopped after a moment. "M-Marcelli? You robbed Marcelli? After he planted a fucking bomb in you? Are you insane?"

"He had something I needed to get back for a friend," Cindi responded indignantly. "I'm fine. Curt's just a baby. Running to you every time he gets a little booboo, and now he wants me to as well. Ow! What are you doing?"

"Checking your ribs. There are a few that are broken. Or at least fractured. Heavy bruises."

"Oh, guess our vacation will have to wait, then. That's good; I have wor-"

"No!" Cindi yelled, slipping off the table and walking over to me. "We're going. I'm fine."

"Vacation?" Des asked.

"The shrink you sent him to said he needs to relax. Suggested a vacation. No Twitter, no thieving. Just us recuperating."

"She's in good enough health to do that. It'd be good for both of you," Des said, considering it. "How was Doctor Berry? I hear good things."

"He seems to be good at his job," I answered cryptically, looking away. Cindi leaned in, examining my face closely. Des looked at me skeptically. I stepped away from my wife and walked, and shrugged. "Hard to say . . . Only had one session. I . . . might go back."

"Curt, you said you'd try," Des responded despondently.

"I said I'd go. I went. And . . . it's a little complicated."

"What's complicated about seeing a therapist?" Cindi asked, wrapping her arms around me. "I think it'd be good for you."

"Well, I'm an international criminal on the FBI's most-wanted list. And he's . . ." I froze, considering. If I told them, I'd have an out. I wouldn't have to go again. It wasn't really my secret to tell, but I couldn't go back. Not after discovering who he was. "He's Professor Mind."

"What!?" Both Cindi and Des demanded.

"Doctor Chuck Berry, psychiatrist and psychologist, is Professor Mind, the mentalist superhero and Smash Gal's boyfriend."

"You're fucking kidding!" Des all-but-shouted. "What are the odds of that?"

"I don't know," I said honestly. I wouldn't even know how to begin to calculate it.

"But he told you to take a vacation?" Des asked.

"Yeah . . . It was weird."

"This is insane."

"I told you that when you suggested it!"

=== Kari ===

I sped forward, and the supposed Ice Queen raised her hand, and a column of ice shot up. I reared back and slammed my fist into the barrier, which shattered. I continued punching until I got through. The Flame Lord was waiting for me on the other side and slammed a fiery fist into my face. I went flying backward. I caught myself and flew around the icy debris. I ducked under a blast of ice, only to be cold-clocked by a belch of flame. I spun and put it out. They continued to alternate, the Flame Lord wearing a neutral expression contrasting the Icy Queen's maniacal laughter.

I was pounded back by their constant barrages. Their attacks wouldn't stop. I tried to take a deep breath, but the fire burnt up most of the air. The icy air caused by the woman's frozen flurries cut into my lungs. I didn't know whether to sweat or shiver. I pushed forward through their attacks, and they got more and more desperate. It didn't hurt. I could barely feel it. But it was just so fucking annoying. Something hit me from behind, and I looked around, not seeing anything. No ice and no fire. I slammed down in front of them and slowly stepped forward as they continued to blast me with alternating attacks. Fire. Ice. More flames. More frozen air. Every time I got close, they'd pour all their energy into pushing me back. It was so frustrating.

Anger boiled up in my chest, and I blasted forward with as much speed as I could manage. The air condensed in front of me. Dust, debris, fire, and ice flew away from me as I pushed through it. The couple pushed harder and harder, and I finally met resistance. Ice formed in front of me in thick sheets. I reared back and slammed my fist into it, which shattered into millions of pieces, continuing forward. When I was finally in front of them, and in one fluid motion, I backhanded the woman and kicked the man into another wall of ice that was slowly melting in the spring heat. He slammed against it and gasped as a jagged piece of ice stuck out from his stomach. She went flying and collapsed into the wall. She was still breathing, but her neck was at an odd angle. Both of them would need a hospital before going to jail.

Cops and ambulances slowly made their way through the wreckage surrounding us and checked on the status. They were loaded onto stretches, and I saw the paramedics trying to keep the man alive. Others were gingerly moving the woman. I lost control again, I thought. This isn't right. I have to try harder. I just got so frustrated with everything that was happening. People with cell phones were filming the aftermath. They might have been around filming the fight itself, and reporters filed in and started asking questions. I flew up. As I did so, I caught sight of several men with sniper rifles on roofs. I thought about the hit from behind during the fight. It had to have been one of them. They were following me with their guns. When I focused on their faces, I could see the look of dispassionate concentration as they pivoted their weapons. I frowned. Had they been aiming at me? I asked myself. Then another thought occurred to me. Would it have been better if they hadn't been?
 
Issue #41: The Power of God in Your Hands and You Use It to Dress Like Jackasses
My friends always make fun of my Fallout Boy length titles. But I just can't pass them up.

=== Cindi ===


After Des cleared me for our vacation, Curt and I got to packing. We were going to have fun. We had both chosen things we wanted to do. There was to be no work, unfortunately. But with my latest score, we would be set for a while, and it's not like we couldn't always get more. After all, we are the two greatest thieves in the world. And together, nothing can stop us. Not Smash Gal, not Professor Mind, nothing. I smiled to myself as I folded my clothes and put them away. Curt came out of the bathroom, rubbing a towel over his head; my eyes fell on the scars he had collected. So many of them were recent. I'm so glad we're doing this. Getting this man to relax is just short of impossible. And we've earned this. After everything, we deserve a little happiness.


He smiled up at me and snapped on his little device. He wouldn't leave it behind. I had tried to convince him to just have the poppers available and use those to get around, but he flatly refused. "Nah, they're not efficient enough. It'll be better to have it. What if we need to go somewhere in a hurry? Or get to somewhere specific? You should bring yours too."


I caved. I put the cute little cases Curt'd made in my bag. If I needed to get to them fast, I could. But I wasn't worried. After he got dressed and packed, he opened a portal to the first stop. He gave me the first choice. We stepped through the ingress together and walked out onto hot, white sand. The crashing of waves. The sun was high and bright. The beach was not exactly crowded, but there were some people around. No one seemed to notice that we had just arrived in such an unorthodox way. I wrapped my arm around his and leaned into him. "Think anyone saw that?"


"Doubt it," he responded absently, starting to walk forward. "Most people aren't that aware of their surroundings. And my portals do kind of have an S.E.P. thing about them."


"S.E.P.?" I asked, pouting.


"Somebody Else's Problem. Basically, they might see it, but it's not got anything to do with them, so it's not important to them."


"Do you really believe that?"


"People rarely want to interact with the swirling energy circles of doom, so, kind of?"


"I suppose."


"So, what's the plan?"


"We're going to do something I've always wanted to do but never got around to," I whispered excitedly, guiding him over to the pier. We got over to a rental station, and the man looked at us both closely for a moment. We each put down our I.D.s.


"Curt Wagner and Kitty Pryde?" The attendant asked, eyeing us even more closely. Curt and I smiled and nodded, putting the money on the table; he shook his head. "Whatever."


We were out on the open ocean a few minutes later as the same man drove us out. We were busy squeezing into wetsuits. Curt helped me fit on the oxygen pack. He then got on his phone. I glared at him and was about to mention it to him when Curt got up and showed the man something on his phone. After that, he put it away and sat next to me. After just short of an hour on the boat, we both fell back into the ocean. The water wrapped around us. I swam down deep, breathing in through the mouthpiece.


The water was beautifully clear. Schools of fish dived out of our way, breaking into groups to avoid us. I reached out to touch them, but they scattered quickly when I did. Curt circled around me, and we went down. I frowned at him around the mouthpiece. He was wearing his glasses under his goggles. That man, I thought, kicking my feet after him. He swam fast, but his motions were not nearly as practiced as mine. My flight always felt like swimming through the air. I caught up to him quickly. He appeared to be looking for something; he swam deeper, getting to the ocean floor. I followed him. What is he up to?


After a few minutes of swimming around, he dug something out of the dirt and sand, swam up, and held it up to me. I took it from him and rubbed some grime off it. It sparkled in the soft sunlight, barely breaking through the ocean water, even as clear as it was. It was a gold coin. Probably from the 14th century. In the water, I can't identify precisely where it was from, but it was quite the find. He gestured up and started swimming. I followed him, clutching the coin tightly. We broke the water, and Curt removed his breathing mask and cheerfully said, "I was right!"


"Right about what?"


"Pirates. There was a ship that sank maybe thirty miles from here. The ship was never found. So, I was doing some current drift calculations and realized we weren't that far off. So, I offered the boatman a little more money to go where I calculated to see if I could find it."


"Curt, this is meant to be a vacation."


"So, are you saying you don't want to explore a pirate ship with a bunch of gold on it?"


"I . . . That does sound fun," I muttered, a smile spreading across my face. "But I didn't want this to be work."


"Cin, we're out in the ocean. We're not getting shot at. We're just exploring. Doing archeology. This isn't like one of our jobs."


"I . . . Okay. So, you found one piece. But that's not a ship. Do you have any idea where it could be?" I asked, stuffing the coin into the pocket of my suit.


"Yeah, I'm pretty sure we're within a mile of it," he said, grinning. He is so cute. It's not exactly the vacation I had imagined, but this does seem more us. He unzipped his suit and took out a case; it matched mine. I watched him strap on his little device. "You ready?"


"Lead the way, husband," I said. After we both replaced our mouthpieces, we dove down and swam. It took us a while to get anywhere. And the ocean gets dark quick. We crested an underwater cliff and stared out over, and there was a vague shape down below, but it was too dark to make it out. There were more schools of fish, some of them more immense than I would have figured. But we were really far out now. Curt swam down further, kicking off the cliff and powering through to the shape. He reached up and turned on a light he had on his goggles. I did the same. There was a wooden structure slowly rotting away in the ocean. It had a huge gash in it that had been mostly buried by the passage of time. Curt considered it for a moment, then swam up on the deck. I followed him and peered into one of the broken windows, and a sea of fish burst through the window, panicking, slamming me in the face. I rebounded and looked around. Having just barely heard the commotion, Curt grabbed my hand and pulled me through the school and up with him. He then motioned to the door. I swam up to it and tried it.


It was stuck. The handle had rusted well past the ability to move. Curt frowned and tried to slam into the door but couldn't get enough speed. I rolled my eyes and took a deep breath before shifting through my wetsuit and the door. The water was so much colder without it, and I shuddered, but I got in and looked around. I couldn't see anything; my goggles and thus light were left on the other side. It was incredibly murky and dark in the room. I swam a little deeper into it. It might have once been a beautiful, ornate room, with several little baubles and even a nice carpet. At least, I think so. Again, it was incredibly dark. My lungs started to ache as I circled the room. I got to the chair behind a desk and swam around. The grinning face of a skeleton stared blankly up at me, and I shot back, gasping. I coughed as seawater filled my mouth. I started to choke.


There was a crack to my side, but I was still struggling to keep what little air I had left in my lungs. It got louder. My heart started to pound fast; I was trapped in here; I was choking. I could die here. There was another one, and the door flew open. Curt swam forward, lugging my oxygen tank behind him. He pressed the mouthpiece into my hands. I clutched it tightly, leaning into it, and took several deep breaths, my heart rate decelerating to something approaching human levels. A little more stable, I took the wetsuit from him and slid into it. It was much more annoying to get into it underwater. Curt swam around, looking at things, shining his light on things as I worked to squeeze into the suit. Once done, I considered the goggles. I couldn't do much to keep the water out of them now. They were useless. I really shouldn't have used my powers like that, I lamented. It's not often, but I do sometimes wish I could keep my clothes on when doing my thing. Maybe I should work on that. Curt thinks it's psychosomatic. He might have a point. I thought about how I could kind of keep the teleport control he made for me on if I concentrated on it.


Curt was busy trying to move the desk, only to find it nailed down. He furrowed his brows and then started digging through the drawers. I watched as my husband opened one that immediately closed itself. He opened it again, and it pulled itself closed again. He looked at me with wide eyes, silently asking What the hell? I shrugged. He opened it again, only to be sprayed in the face with a jet of black goo. Something swam past him and out of the room. I watched as an octopus slowly made its way. I grinned from behind the mask, watching the man I had chosen above all others desperately scrape the ink off his face. He then swam forward, shaking his head. We had found the ship, but we were running out of oxygen. We didn't have much longer to do this.


We swam out of the captain's quarters and found a way down below deck. We swam deeper, and there were more fish. Thankfully, there were no sharks down here. Though the quarters would have been a little tight for a big one. It was a little spooky here in the dark, the only lights being our little headsets. Mine now hanging loosely around my neck. The saltwater was stinging my eyes, and it was getting hard to keep them open. We found more bodies, eaten away by the ocean and its inhabitants alike. Barebone grinning skeletons. We found surprisingly intact barrels. Ale and wine aged to vinegar by now, likely. Curt swam around, examining the area. I shivered. There was so little space in here. I worked to keep my breathing under control. He didn't have any way of knowing this, but I didn't like tight, dark spaces. I never have. My father had kept me in a few, and it had rarely been an issue ever since I got my powers. But still. With all of the pressure of the ocean and the oppressive darkness, it was starting to get to me. Curt swam up and pointed to the wall. I had stayed in the one shaft of light, but he was pointing deep into the darkness.


I frowned, trying to keep myself relatively calm, and swam through a loose, rotted-away gateway. Curt directed me to a wall. I tried to get a good look at him, but he just gestured to the wall again. This part of the wall didn't look all that different from anything around it. I got closer and ran my fingers over it. There was a subtle ridge covered in sea grime. His glasses must've picked something up. I looked back at him and nodded. He made a motion of reaching and pulling something. I frowned and phased my hands through the wall, the sleeves of my wetsuit drifting bonelessly around in the soft current. After an inch or two, the wood stopped. Curt was right; it was a false wall. I felt around for a moment on the wall itself. There was a latch at the top, and I tugged on it. It took a few minutes, but eventually, I managed to move it enough for the door to fall down. Inside there was a lot of stuff. Curt met up with me and held out my suit's arms so I could get back in easier. Then we looked into the little cubby.


There was a chest and some jewels and a bottle of wine. Water had gotten into the space, of course, and the wood of the trunk was mostly rotted away. And we didn't have bags. I hadn't known we would be treasure hunting today, much less in a creepy ship full of dead pirates. Curt, realizing the problem, had a portal sweep quickly over the contents of the cubby. He sure does clean house well. Then I frowned. You know, he could be better at actually picking up after himself, given his ability. Our oxygen was dangerously low at this point. We were pretty far from the surface, too; we couldn't safely make it. We started to swim out of the ship, but the light was blocked by something. An enormous shadow passed overhead. We made our way out, only to see a twenty-foot-long shark swimming around. I froze. My heart was pounding. It was so huge and swam with the natural grace of a predator. I had never seen a shark up close like this. It hadn't seemed to see us, thankfully. We started swimming up, passing by it. It swam up to us, and out of instinct, I threw out a hand and shocked it. Whatever I did rebounded around us in the water, causing the shark, Curt, and I to convulse. I couldn't keep up the attack, and Curt grabbed my hand, clenching tightly. Then the world shifted.


We were somewhere else. We were still in the water, but the pressure wasn't as harsh. The endless expanse of the ocean spread out in front of us. The shark was gone. My stomach was tumbling violently. Still clutching my hand, Curt pulled me up, and we started heading to the surface. Before we got there, our tanks ran out of oxygen. My lungs burned; my muscles clenched. But Curt was there with me. And it was certainly something I didn't want to forget. After swimming up for another minute or so, we broke through the surface and gasped desperately for air. We looked around and found the boat, the man just sitting there, an anchor keeping his craft stable. He got up, putting away his book. "You took longer than you said, Mister Wagner. That'll cost you."


"That's fine," Curt said breathlessly as he swam up to the boat. The boatman helped me up, and then Curt. We collapsed onto the floor. "That was a hell of a workout."


"Yeah, no kidding."


"Where'd you guys go? And what happened to your face?" The boatman asked, gesturing to Curt.


"Ink. Got sprayed by an octopus." Curt replied, sitting up. "Alright. Know any good restaurants in the area? I'm starving."


"Not on the ocean, but we can get you back to town. Provided you have some money for me." The man smirked at him. Curt rolled his eyes and grabbed his shorts, digging out his wallet. He took out a few bills and passed them over. The man counted it; It was just short of two grand. I raised a brow, looking at Curt. He smiled at me. While the man was distracted, I slipped the coin out of my pocket and into my bag. The man seemed satisfied and drove us back to shore. We watched the sunset, cuddling up into one another, the engine's roar comforting me after the eerie silent pressure of the ocean.


We took the man's suggestion and went to a nice restaurant. We had to dress up a little more, but that was fine. I was a little eager to check to see what kind of treasure we had found, but both Curt and I were positively ravenous, so food would have to be first. We sat down and ordered, but nothing came for a long time. Slowly, all of the guests drifted out of the restaurant. Thirty minutes went by, and we hadn't gotten so much as drinks. I was about to get up and ask what was happening when Curt grabbed my hand. "Don't."


"Why not?"


"Look around. Really look." I did so. The waitstaff were all staring at us from behind corners. Some of them looked scared. Guests had been cleared out. Out of a window, I caught sight of a man with a gun strapped to his waist.


"Someone recognized us."


"It was bound to happen," Curt said. He started to reach into his sports coat pocket but stopped when he heard someone shout.


"Freeze! Hands where I can see them!" He held up his hand and glanced over his shoulder. I looked at the cop too. He was an older man in his fifties. A bit of a belly on him. Balding, but he made up for it with a graying mustache.


"Is there a problem, officer?" I asked, putting on my kindest, most patient smile.


"Cindi Drei, Curtis Reese. You're under arrest," the man said, four more officers closing in on us. I watched Curt's mind run through the possibilities, trying to decide the best course of action. I wasn't doing the same. I knew what we had to do. I prepared myself.


=== Chuck ===


Bion had been out of the picture for a while now. And honestly, things were getting pretty demanding without him. Crime hadn't precisely increased. At least not exactly in the way you would expect. Crime doesn't actually increase when you reduce police forces by any tangible degree. And that's what we are, really. Superheroes are just vigilante cops. Heroes are irresponsible and answerable to no one. Esvanir's words played through my head again. It was from an interview I had rewatched. His words were starting to get to me. After meeting with him, talking to him as a person, and not considering him an enemy, even for just that session, I was questioning my role. With Bion out of the picture, at least for the time being, the threats he had taken care of were active again and unrelenting. He had several enemies that were a lot more direct and violent than Reese . . . Drei was.


We were running ourselves ragged. I had spent the month rounding Bion's enemies up; Kari was doing a lot, too; Jenny and Harold were working overtime constantly. I checked the app that kept me apprised of concerns around the city, and there was a report coming live. I tapped on it and could hear David Thrawn's voice talking over the situation. "It appears as though prominent activist and respected member of the community, Adam, 'Doc Oak' Oakley, is attacking the Bestly manufacturing site outside of town. It appears as though he's gained some form of powers and . . ."


David trailed off as the camera focused on Oakley. He was a tall, wiry man with a pale green skin tone and was completely nude save for a leaf that covered his genitals. It had not left much to the imagination. A cop car drove at him and stopped. The cop got out and took aim, and just before he could fire on the man, Adam gestured with two fingers. Plants burst from the ground, growing fast and thick. The cop and the car were actually raised from the ground, and for a moment, I thought he might have killed the police officer, but he was still struggling. The drone came down, and we got a good shot of the doctor's face. He smiled at the camera and gently pushed it to the side as he practically sauntered forward. He wouldn't trap anyone who was running away. He did nothing to stop them.


"I'm sorry, mates. I was a little distracted there. I just didn't expect him to be so . . . He's quite good-looking, don't you think, Sarah?"


"I . . . He's a criminal, David," his co-host responded. The smile they had captured of him appeared on the screen. "But he is not bad looking."


"He certainly has a lot to . . . work with," Thrawn responded, then cleared his throat. "Uh . . . Powers wise. He's quite an effective metahuman, I mean."


Oakley got to the steps, turned to the camera, and stood tall. His playful smile had been erased by a look of sternness. Despite his pale green flesh, he was still striking. A painting of a perfectly crafted dryad. Vines came and surrounded him, elevating him a few inches off the ground. One of the ends of the vines turned to him, and he looked at it, nodded, and caressed it fondly.


"I have spoken to Nature, and she is rejecting the right to this company's existence," he spoke softly, but his brown eyes were filled with pain and rage. Something about how he said Nature implied a profound reverence. Maybe he worships Nature, personifying it as a concept, I thought. "This company steals water from the ecosystem, denying Nature her due. The C.E.O. of Bestly literally would have you and the world as a whole dehydrate, dry out and destroy the world. He has said as much. Letting this continue will not only destroy mankind but do irreparable damage to the planet. This is the start of the revolution. Our plant friends have spoken to me and told me that Nature is sick and tired of your behavior."


There was a roar of grinding stone; from behind him, rocks shattered and metal crumpled. Vines moved down and slid around metal and cracked the concrete. Water burst forth from somewhere in the factory, soaking the ground. The vines supporting Adam flowered, and he leaned back on colossal petals. He sat on the flower throne and crossed his legs. "This is the beginning. We have to change what we're doing. We will no longer stand by and let these C.E.O.s do whatever they want. Killing people, denying the world what it needs to flourish for some idiotic perpetual growth."


The drone flew back and caught sight of the factory as a whole. Oakley had destroyed the factory. Water flowed back into the riverbed, slowly overtaking the cracked and dry ground the factory had caused. He isn't hurting anyone. But he's still breaking the law, I thought to myself. Kari would undoubtedly want to stop him. And . . . In the exact way that we can't just let C.E.O.s do whatever they want, we can't let him. I had been resting for a moment. Between my job and picking up for Bion's absence, I had intended to stay in tonight, taking a night for myself. But I couldn't just sit by and do nothing. My clothes shattered around me and were immediately replaced by my superhero costume. I looked around my apartment. I walked forward, opened the window, and crawled onto the fire escape. I launched myself off of the railing and started falling before catching myself and burst forward.


I flew as fast as I could. All that time patrolling and going around with Kari had sped me up. It took me less than ten minutes to reach the edge of town and maybe another two until the factory was in sight. I landed just ahead of the police barricade; their guns trained on me for a moment. I swept my mental senses over them; their surface thoughts were primed for violence. I walked over to the officer who appeared to be in charge. It was actually the chief of police. "Chief Lassitrahd, what's the situation?"


"Professor Mind," he said with subtle disgust. He rubbed his face and looked around. "One of your kind is out there, destroying factories. So, we're going to put a stop to it."


He gestured over to a team of snipers that were setting themselves up. I frowned and shifted. "I might be able to talk him down. It may not come down to something so . . . violent."


"So violent?" The chief demanded. "He's got a cop trapped in there. He destroyed a factory. He deserves this!"


"Any casualties?"


"Casua- . . . No. None confirmed. But we haven't cleared the building yet. There's probably dead in there. He destroyed the factory." I extended my senses. I could feel him and a vague sense of . . . something else. I couldn't identify exactly what it was without deeper probing. There were ten people somewhere in the building. A few closer than others. I didn't need anything more. He had hostages. But strangely, no one seemed that afraid. There was some fear, sure. But much less than should have been in this situation.


"There are ten people in or around the building, excluding Doctor Oakley," I responded, turning back to the chief, who shook his head, scoffing.


"You freaks are something else. The powers of God in your hands, and you use it to dress like jackasses and play cop."


"Well, I'm going to go play God, then. And stop this peacefully." I blasted off the ground, and he stumbled back. I flew over to the building and landed about fifty feet short of it, holding out my hands. Adam was still sitting on the flower, but things had changed since the broadcast. The sight before me was off-putting and downright baffling. There were more huge flowers, and two fully-clothed workers were sitting around him, a lean, beautiful, naked man. There were more people just behind them. I can't let them shoot into that. If they miss, they might hit the civilians. A blonde woman was smiling up at Adam, and he doted on her, producing a flower from somewhere and putting it in her hair. On his other side, a balding, but confident-looking man, held his hand. Adam turned to him and smiled gently at him. Neither of them were scared at all. Nor were the people behind them. They were . . . They're aroused; that's really strange. Maybe some kind of brainwashing? I walked forward, and something hit my nose. A flowery scent filled the air and blew out from him. My mind felt a little muddled from it. I wasn't hit with arousal, but I didn't really feel like fighting. I tried to kick my brain back into action, but it was difficult. I stepped forward. "Doctor Oakley."


"Doc Oak, please," he said, turning to me. The group of people switched their focus too. Their pupils were dilated. They were high. What had he done to them? His eyes were also dilated. He smiled at me; his eyes crawled over me for a moment. I shifted under his gaze. "Or Adam. How can I help you, Professor Mind?"


"I . . ." I began, unsure of myself. He wasn't being violent; he didn't seem dangerous. "I'm here to try and talk you into surrendering. Letting these nice people go."


"They are, aren't they?" He said, returning his attention to the two around him. He patted the cheek of the man and held out his hand for the woman, who promptly took it. "They're not bad people. I'm not going to hurt them, Professor. But I also can't surrender. I suppose I can let them go, though. Provided the cops out there don't shoot them. My friends tell me that they're gearing up. About to snipe me."


"Your friends. The plants. You think you can talk to the plants?"


"Is that so strange?"


"I'd say so. I don't think any plants have ever said anything to me."


"You don't know how to listen. And that's okay. For a long time, I didn't either. But I learned. I could help you learn to hear them if you want."


"I . . ."


"You think I'm crazy. That I'm hearing voices. That plants can't talk."


"According to my understanding of the matter, yeah."


"Aren't you a psychic?"


"What? Well, yes."


"Many people would consider that to be something impossible. If it were not so evident that you could do it, don't you think people might treat you like you're treating me, Professor?" His voice was calm, but there was an edge to it. Something underneath. Underneath the dampening effect of whatever he'd taken, whatever he'd given them, under his cool-as-a-cucumber demeanor, he was annoyed. No, it's more than that. He's angry. "Even if I am crazy for that reason, for listening to the plants, stopping these monstrous factories is more important than my possible insanity."


"Let's start small," I said, lifting placating hands. "Let's let the hostages go, and then I can see what we can do."


"Hostages!?" Rage flared off of him, and he sat forward. "These people are not hostages. They are free to leave at any point." He turned to them and smiled softly. "My friends, go. I have the feeling this is about to devolve, and I'd rather not have you caught in the crossfire." The blonde woman who was sitting next to him took a pen from her pocket and grabbed his hand. He let her, watching her patiently scrawl something on it. He looked at it and smiled at her. The man on his other side handed him a card and smiled. All ten people walked away slowly, with those two glancing back. Reluctance, desire, regret. Those were the emotions I could sense in them. This situation was so bizarre.


"The cop too." He nodded and waved his hand. The cop car and the officer were gently lowered to the ground. The man got up and looked around. He retrieved his gun in a shaking hand and started to raise it, fear radiating off of him. He hadn't been affected by whatever drug was around. Something to note. Adam glared at him, and the cop's gun fell to his side. He backed away before turning to run, leaving the car behind. "Okay. Thank you. Now, if you'd come with me, we ca-"


"No," he cut me off. "We can't. And I won't."


"Why?" I asked. "You don't want to hurt anyone. What's the point of this?"


"I haven't done anything wrong. I am righting a wrong." He stood up and stretched, walking down the steps. He's like Reese. Well, no, not exactly. He's in control of his anger, not ranting and raving. I thought. Then again, there was a time when Curt was like that too. Before . . . I stopped the thought. Adam stood in front of me. "You should leave too, Professor. I really am getting the feeling that it's about to get fairly violent. And despite your condescension, you've been kind. Which is more than I can say for most of your . . . our kind."


"I . . . I can't do that. I need to bring you in. You . . ."


"Need help? I'm not unwell, Professor. I'm perfectly healthy."


"But . . . look at you. What happened to you?"


"I wanted to be closer to Nature, and I found a way to be." He met my eyes. "And if it's your intention to take that away from me, then I'm afraid that's something I can't abide by."


"What if I took you in peacefully, and we see if we can't find a compromise? I . . . I don't think fighting you is going to accomplish anything. You've been so rea-" I cut myself off as he buckled over and growled in pain, clenching his fists. Rage boiled off of him. And there was more panic coming from behind. One of the cops from behind had thrown a cigarette down on the ground and had caught some dry grass on fire. They were trying to stomp it out but had limited success. There was also the cold determination off in the distance. Some ridge where a sniper was positioned. I could feel his sight on us.


"This is the problem, Professor!" He shouted, letting his voice echo throughout the valley. "Even when they're not actively trying to, they're so callous to the environment, casually destroying it. Human apathy is almost as dangerous as their continuous antipathy toward Nature. She will not allow this to continue, and as her champion, one of the few who can hear her voice, I will not either."
 
Issue #42: I’m Not Coming Back

=== Curt ===

The officers closed in around us, guns pointed at the woman I love and myself. Cindi, never one to hesitate, was already in motion. She flipped out of her chair, her dress flying through the air. She hadn't gone insubstantial yet, so it hadn't come off. I called out to her, "Cindi! Not here! There are people."

She froze midair, hanging off of her chair. It was too late; the cops had started shooting all around us. Cindi slipped through her dress, which fell to the ground, and bullets passed through her. I growled and dove to the ground. People were screaming. I dug my rig out of my breast pocket and slipped it over my hand, crawling under the table. I could see my wife being an overachiever in the background. She was backflipping, going insubstantial at random intervals to avoid being shot. I put on my AR glasses and crawled out from under the table. A cop shot at me, and the glass to my side exploded. I marked the gun and redirected one of his frantic bullets back into the barrel, causing it to explode. "Everybody fucking stop!"

My shout carried over the intermittent gunfire, and shockingly, they did. Buck Cherry landed forty feet or so away from our table, prepared to start again instantly. The cops all froze. The only sounds that could be heard were the whimpers of the staff and the pained cries of the cop whose gun had become shrapnel. "Alright. Cin, grab your dress. We're leaving."

"You're not going anywhere, scumbag!" The chief said, brandishing his gun. I stared at him in disbelief, my mouth hanging open. "You're a terrorist, and I'm going to take you in."

"I just want to get something straight," I said as I rubbed my face. My hand dropped, and I looked at the portly man in front of me. "You are going to take us in. You. I regularly get one over on people like Bion, like mother fucking Smash Gal. And you, a cop on an island armed with nothing, think you can take us down."

"I have this gun," he said, taking aim. He tracked me as I dashed forward. He was a good shot.

"No, you don't," I said. He fired the gun. People screamed. I appeared just before him, grabbed the gun, and elbowed him in the face. Then I roundhouse kicked him, and he stumbled back and fell on his ass. He roared at me and tried to kick me, but I just stepped to the side. I looked at the gun in my hand. Then opened a portal and threw it in. He stared at me, mouth open.

"W-why are you here? What are you doing?"

"You wouldn't believe me if I told you, so why bother?" I asked, turning my back on him. There was a crackle over the radio, and a voice cried out.

"Mayday. There's a ship off the coast caught in a storm. It's capsized. Is there anyone in the area who can rescue them?" I looked at the cop who was glaring at me.

"Get the coordinates," I said.

"What?"

"I'll rescue those people. Get the coordinates."

"I . . ." The man stared at me for a moment. Then he called into the radio and got the coordinates. I had already brought up a map and was tracking the storm. It was a sudden summer storm, coming from seemingly nowhere. I sighed and input the location he was given. Cindi was already dressed and making her way over to me. The other cops all looked at Cherry; the staff's eyes were bouncing between the two of us, terrified of her and me. The cop met my eye. "When you get back, I'm taking you in."

"I'm not coming back." Reality shifted as Cindi put her arm around mine. We appeared on top of the boat that was rocking back and forth violently. I started to identify people with the glasses, disappearing them as I went. They would appear on the shore that was about ten miles out. It was easier that way. I took off my shirt and dove under the roiling waters. I could barely make out bodies that were sinking. I marked them with my glasses, and they were gone in the next instant. I swam around, looking for more, but I couldn't see anyone else. I surfaced and took a deep breath. Cindi grabbed my hand and pulled me out of the water. I looked around, and the same thought that haunted me passed through my head too often. Imagine the good you could do if you just made this public. The rescues that could happen. If you weren't so selfish, you would do it. Another thought had started to accompany these ever since my little trip off planet. It's not even your technology, anyway. You don't deserve it, you fraud.

=== Kari ===

I watched my boyfriend, Professor Mind, talking to the eco-terrorist Doc Oak on my phone. I couldn't hear what was being said. The drone wasn't getting close enough for that. One of the police snipers shot forth, and the bullet narrowly missed Chuck. Doc Oak had jumped back. The bullet tore through plant flesh, and I watched him cry out. PM turned to the cops, concern playing out on his face. More shots rang out, PM flew back out of the way, and they struck out around the vaguely green man. He threw out his arms and cracks formed in the dirt and plants exploded around him. His face was overtaken by rage and pain. The drone turned, capturing the plants overtaking the cop cars. Smoke that was crawling up under the feet of the police was snuffed out and the plants wrapped around the legs of the officers, and slammed them into the ground. More shots were fired out, but they were ineffective. Because, of course, they were. Chuck called out, and flew forward. He summoned an ethereal sword and slashed the cops free, who fell to the ground. Oakley screamed out, and gestured up at Chuck. Plants rushed at the call to war, and my Professor started slashing and chopping violently out but he couldn't keep up. They grasped him, and pulled him to the ground. He was tightly restrained and Doc Oak stood over him, supported by vines he had crafted. I couldn't see the man's face, but I couldn't imagine it was friendly.

Chuck's just not made for fights like this. He can't do . . . He won't do what's necessary, I thought, putting my phone away. I summoned a forcefield around myself and reinforced it for a moment or two before dropping off the building I had been resting on. I charged forward at my fastest speed, the air I had compressed into my psychic tunnel buffeted me violently, but it didn't matter. I had to get to Chuck. Everything was protected from the force of the sonic booms I was creating. I slammed down on the ground. I hadn't controlled my strength or created a barrier to disperse my landing, so it shattered underneath me. I charged forward, grabbed the cops, and pulled them out of the way. Vines and plant life tried to grasp at me, but they were nowhere near strong enough to stand up to me. I tore at them without even paying attention. Within the minute of me getting to the scene, the cops were all safe and far away. They were yelling at me, but I wasn't listening. I blasted off again through the veritable forest that Oak had created, pushing through the plants, snapping branches, vines, and leaves. I heard him cry out.

"What are you doing!? You monster! Why are all of you such bastards?" He screamed out. I slowed down and landed in front of him, rolling my shoulders. Chuck was trying to cut through his bindings, but every time he did, the vines tightened, and he lost concentration. I clenched my fists, and sped forward again. Until I heard him cry out. I froze. "Stop, Smash Gal! Take one step closer, and I'll end him."

Chuck's eyes were wide behind his mask. He was clutching at the vines. Doctor Oakley stood behind him, hand waving slightly in the air. Both of their faces were red with exertion. They were less than a thousand feet from me. I could get to Oakley in less than a blink of an eye. There was nothing he could do to stop me. He tried, though. Vines shot up around me and wrapped around my entire body. They constricted me tightly, trying to pull me down. And if I had been vanilla, an ordinary person, I would have been doomed. They would have squeezed and wrapped around me and probably strangled the life out of me immediately. But I just walked forward. Then I blasted off towards Oakley. The vines snapped, and he cried out and fell to the ground; there were tears in his eyes, and he looked up at me, enraged and consumed by pain. His hands were shaking; Chuck dropped down, the restraining vines slackening. Oakley tried to reach up, and I reeled back my fist and was about to slam it down onto his face. Then something else wrapped around my wrist and yanked me. Or tried to. I'm still Smash Gal. I spun on a heel, ready to destroy whatever it was. Chuck extended a hand, projecting a mental rope on my arm. I froze. He coughed weakly but pulled himself to his feet. "Smash Gal . . . Kari, don't. It's over."

I turned back to Doc Oak, who was crying weakly, curling into himself. I picked him up bodily and slammed my fist into his neck. He went entirely limp. I had used more force than I had intended and had broken the skin. Doc Oak's blood was on my knuckles. I looked over at Chuck. "We can't go easy on criminals. He destroyed a factory. He could have killed you."

Chuck frowned at me, clutching his throat, but he didn't say anything. The weeds Oakley had created retreated some but didn't disappear altogether.Shaking my head, I started off towards the police. Chuck followed me. I could feel his eyes on me. And not in the way I wanted my boyfriend to look at me. He was disappointed by something, but I didn't really know what. I dropped the man to the ground before the cops. They stared at him and then at me. Then they went to work, arresting him. None of them paid us any attention. I glowered at them. "You're welcome."

I didn't wait for a response. I just blasted off, breaking the sound barrier eight times. Chuck couldn't keep up. Which was good. I didn't really feel like listening to his lecture right now.

=== Curt ===

I grabbed Cindi, and we popped somewhere else. It was my turn to choose what we were doing for the vacation. We still hadn't eaten since we were interrupted. Cin wrapped her arm around mine and gripped me tightly. I glanced over at her, and she was pouting at me. I asked, "What's up?"

"I know that look, Curt. You were beating yourself up over something again, weren't you?"

"I don't know what you're talking about," I lied. "I'm on vacation with the most beautiful, delightful woman I've ever met. I have nothing to beat myself up over."

"Curt," Cin whined, clutching me tighter. "You really don't. I wish you'd realize that."

"Let's just get something to eat. We have people to see, things to do, police and military institutions to humiliate." She frowned at me, fully aware I was changing the subject, but she let me do it. We had snapped off to the other side of the world. We were back in Europe. I saw one of the world's most famous landmarks when I glanced around. The Eiffel Tower was standing tall in the distance. We weren't here for that, though. Cindi took out her own rig and chose a new address, snapping us far away from the random street we were on. I didn't recognize it, but I also hadn't spent much time in France. She had. She guided me over to a small family restaurant. Despite the seawater that had somewhat dampened our appearance, we were decidedly overdressed for it. The woman in the front greeted us with a smile. She walked out from behind the pedestal, took Cindi's hand, and kissed her cheeks. They spoke French much too quickly for me to make out much of anything. So, I just looked around the restaurant. It was a small place, basically just a hole-in-the-wall. But I could tell at a glance that a lot of love and care was put into it. The furniture was worn but cared for. There were framed pictures of a family, including the woman Cin was speaking to; a mural of the French countryside was painted on the wall in that middle ground of amateurish and professional art. The hostess had diverted her attention to me and was speaking very fast in French at me. I looked over at my wife with wide eyes, silently begging for help. She just smirked at me. The woman took my hands in hers and squeezed them tightly. Her vocal inflection and tone told me that whatever she said was probably positive. I smiled at her and shook my head. "I'm sorry, I'm uncultured. Uh . . . Parlez vous . . . anglais?"

"She's just excited to finally meet my husband," Cindi said, her smirk breaking into a grin. "It's cute of you to try, though."

Both of the women laughed at me. And it was infectious. I laughed too. The woman guided us to a seat and sat with us, and they both spoke in French very quickly. I bet I could design a system that taps into translation software. Then at least, I could know what they were saying. I looked at the menu. It was also in French. I frowned and started googling to figure out what I could order. After a few minutes, the woman got up and left. I began to call after her, but Cindi grabbed my hand and held it in hers. "But I still need to order, and I do-"

"Shh," she cooed, squeezing my hand. "Everything is okay. I ordered for you."

"What? But I thought you were just catching up. What if I don't like what you ordered me?"

"Curt," she began, smiling softly. "Shut up and trust me."

"I . . . Okay. Yeah, you're right." I took a few deep breaths and took her in. A candle between us lit up her face, causing her blue eyes to glint beautifully. She had that particular cat-like focus about her. A predatory look of self-assuredness and control. And it still made my heart skip. I stroked her hand. After a while, food was delivered, and I reluctantly let go of my wife's hand. I didn't recognize what she had ordered, but it was delicious. Simply amazing. The wine at the table was well-paired with our meal. I sighed contentedly. After I had finished sopping up the sauce with some bread, I asked, "What was that?"

"Their special. Did you enjoy it?"

"Yeah, I did."

"Of course you did, Curt. I know you. And I know that the secret to your heart is a lot of garlic, meat, and sex." I wanted to argue, but she was just correct. So I just rolled my eyes and grinned at her. The woman returned as we were getting up and spoke more to Cindi. I still couldn't catch anything, lamenting my education's lack of decent language courses. Just another thing to fix in the world. The woman handed us a dessert, and we were on our way. I offered Cindi my arm, finally distracted from all of my self-loathing. At least for the time being. She took it, and I snapped my fingers, and we appeared before the Louvre. The line was short. It was the middle of the week. Still, it was the most famous museum in the world. "Are we honestly going to go in there?"

"Yes."

"Are we stealing something?"

"Not unless you want to."

"Then why?" Cindi asked. "You pointed out just recently that we're international criminals. Undoubtedly they know our faces. Aren't we just asking for trouble?"

"Oh, we absolutely are. That's the point."

"What?"

"Cin, think about how fucking funny this is going to be. Two of the greatest thieves ever are going to walk into the world's grandest museum and steal nothing. We will get to play hide-and-seek with the guards, it'll cause an international panic, and it will be hilarious."

"So, you just want to fuck with people? That's what you want to do on our honeymoon?" She asked, her brow raised.

"Well, yeah, kind of. Do you have a better idea?"

"You're an idiot," she said, laughing. "Let's do it."

We made our way into the museum after buying our tickets. No one seemed to recognize us, so we were free to make our way through the grand halls by ourselves. The collection was amazing. We got a chance to glance at the Mona Lisa, which was incredibly small but still a masterpiece. We saw several displays of art from all over the world. After about an hour or so, Cindi drew my attention, leaning in and whispering, "We're being followed."

"Oh? Well, then. Should we have a bit of fun?" I whispered back.

"What did you have in mind?"

"We could lead them down a hall, snap behind them and greet our new friends. Nonviolently, of course. Don't want to risk any of the art." She smiled and guided me down a hall. I slipped my rig on and adjusted my glasses carefully. I accessed a map of the museum and marked out where I figured they would be as we made our way down the hall. I heard them turn the corner, but I purposefully didn't look. Instead, I just grabbed Buck Cherry's hand, and we shifted. We appeared maybe four hundred feet from where we had just left. Two people, both in black suits, not standing together, rushed forward to where we had just disappeared from. They got to the end of the hall, looked at each other, and then around further. One of them caught sight of us, pointed and yelled something in French. We looked at each other, grinned, and waved. Cindi gave a flourishing bow and said one of three phrases I knew of in French, "Au revoir!"

She snapped, and the world shifted. When the world reasserted itself, we were just outside of the museum. She clung to me, giggling. I laughed with her, pulling her in close. "That was much more fun than I was expecting, darling."
 
Issue #43: Enough!

=== Kari ===

I avoided Chuck for a while after that. He had tried to call a few times. But with how he had reacted to me handling the Doc Oak situation. And with Curt gallivanting around the world on his advice, instead of in jail, I was pretty pissed at Chuck. I know he's trying his best, but at some point, when did what we do stop being justice?

Worse than that, though, was that he might be right. I probably didn't have to knock out Doc Oak. He was basically catatonic already. Apparently, he could feel the pain of the plants I had torn up in our . . . Well, it wasn't much of a fight. Confrontation? I asked myself. I shrugged, not really caring. Then there was the other stuff he had been saying. About Curt. About how prison isn't a great solution to that particular problem . . . I thought about my wording, something Chuck had been pushing me to get in the practice of. I had labeled Curt a problem. I had dehumanized him. And that's part of the problem. I view criminals as inhuman. Just because they are breaking the law doesn't mean they're not human. In fact, it's kind of an argument for them being human. I sighed, considering it. When I thought about what would probably happen to Curt if I did catch him and Cherry and put them away . . . Chuck's right. I hate that. It would just make his life worse. I would've hurt him. I . . . I have hurt him. The fact that Curt hated me so much hurt. I accepted that we could never be . . . whatever we were again. But to think that he would turn entirely away from me . . . It was painful. I didn't know how to deal with it.

I decided to be a little more proactive. I had been hiding in my room for a while, ignoring texts and calls. I just wasn't up to it. But I had to be out there. I put on my supersuit, tugging the cape, and stood in front of the mirror. It had been modified again. It showed off my arms like a form-fitting tank top. It was still that same hot pink, and my cape was still mauve. We had switched out the boots for shoes with a bit more arch support and what amounted to highly resilient yoga pants. The thin lines where Curt had tried to take off my arms were almost gone. It would be much the same on my legs. Despite how dangerous it felt at the time, I had recovered.

The cuts from Lady Blade were disappearing too. Soon, there'd be no remnant of these fights. I stretched out my arm and flexed as hard as I could. My muscles bulged. I thought back to the first time I saw myself in a supersuit, what felt like eons ago. I look hot, is what I had thought then. And looking at myself, I still felt that way. Even after everything that's happened, I like who I am. I feel strong, capable, and attractive. It has been difficult, lately, to remember to love myself. I was constantly being barraged with opinions I didn't ask for. People telling me I should've done this or that, and people insisting that I was ugly or terrible in countless ways. But I didn't have to listen to any of it. I just need to remember that they don't know me.

I smiled at my reflection and walked out of my room. Mom and dad both smiled softly at me as I walked past them. Even without them saying anything, I could tell they didn't want me to go out. They didn't want me to be a hero anymore. And they were trying to be supportive. But I saw how their eyes tightened when they looked at my suit, the way their mouths contorted briefly. I knew. I hated training my senses because now it's so hard to ignore the small expressions people make unconsciously. Maybe it's time I move out. I just couldn't help it. I flew over to Avalare City. I was still working on my forcefield, and it shattered several times on the way over when I hit my top speed. But I was getting better.

I arrived in the city and started my patrol. Listening and watching everything I could. There were little crimes here and there, things like purse-snatchers, that I could have stopped, but there were already people working on it. Regular citizens were standing up for each other. It warmed my heart to see. I landed in the middle of the Avalare Open-Air Mall and decided to get myself something to eat.

While I was waiting, I got a call; it was from Suiren's grandmother. Oh no. A spike of panic spread out in my stomach. Did something happen to Ren? Not wanting to be rude, I stepped out of line and answered it. "Hello?"

"Kari, how are you doing, dear?" She asked.

"I'm. . . okay. How are you? Is everything okay?"

"Yes, yes. Everything is fine. I was just wondering if you remembered it was Suiren's birthday tomorrow. You're still coming, right?" My eyes widened, and I stuttered for a moment. Fuck! I had completely spaced it.

"I-uh, yeah. I'll be there. What time is everyone coming?"

"3pm. Bring her a present. It'll make the events with . . . Lady Blade easier to deal with," the old woman added. I nodded and agreed. What do you even get for an eight-year-old martial arts master? I asked myself. I considered what I knew about Ren. She was constantly striving to be skilled enough, to be strong enough, to reclaim that sword. And I had never seen her relax fully. The closest we got was at that ice cream parlor, which still ended up with us beating people up. Thinking about it, it wasn't that different from how I grew up. Isolated from the world with a goal that no one else could relate to. And what I wanted more than anything during that time was a friend. Someone to talk to. Someone to understand what was going on. That's why I became so active on social media. So that I could have anyone to talk to. Even if I couldn't talk to them about everything, I could talk to them about something. I flew off to a store and got her the best present I could think of.

=== Curt ===

It was pretty late by the time we left France. We teleported back to our hotel room and took a shower together, washing the saltwater off. Cin likes her showers to be scalding, and it did take me a while to get used to the lava pouring from the showerhead, but once I was used to it, it felt divine. We went to bed, not precisely cuddling but in contact. Her presence, as always, was reassuring. I always slept better when she was around.

"Curt," Cindi said the next day, resting on my chest with her arm wrapped protectively around me. "I want to go back to the dig site."

"The dig site? The . . . The one where you and Hope met?" I asked apprehensively. "That seems like it would dredge up a lot of feelings and isn't exactly honeymoon material, you know?"

"I know. But I need closure. And I want you to come with me this time. That was where Buck Cherry was created," she emphasized her title. Her voice was solemn. I peered down at her, trying to get a read on the situation, but I couldn't get a good look at her from my position. "It's why I got to know you. And I think it's probably the safest place to stash the Figure."

I thought about the little statue that we had stolen from Hope. Cindi had stashed it somewhere, and I didn't ask where. It wasn't my place to. I thought through the logic. She usually ran away from her attachments. Realistically, I'm the most significant attachment she has, I thought. I nodded. "Okay, Cin. But you're going to be my tour guide. My personal Lara Croft and explain whatever I want."

"Deal. Just don't ask stupid questions," she smiled, leaned up, and kissed me softly.

"Will you wear the outfit?" I asked, grinning.

"That would be an example of a stupid question." Her smile twisted to match my grin. A little while later, we were in the Middle East; the site had been long abandoned. We walked forward. Some of the things had been cleaned up after the events. I looked up what had happened while getting ready. When one of the university's doctoral students became a suspect in the world's most successful antiquities theft, they quietly shut it down. Hoping that no one would remember that they'd ever been a part of it. As we were walking, we kicked up an abandoned tarp. They really half-assed the cleaning. I sighed and pulled it out of the sand. Cindi glanced at me and it; she wasn't smiling anymore. She turned to the structure, staring pensively. I folded the tarp, teleported it away, walked up to her, and took her hand in mine. She squeezed it.

The clean-up team had haphazardly sealed the ancient temple with a large piece of wood. It was only a few years later, but it was already breaking down. Cin started to phase through it, but I just teleported us inside. She spoke in a low voice, her usual humor muted, "Well, aren't we useful today, Essy?"

"Had to happen eventually," I responded, digging through my bag. I took out a small, palm-sized drone and tossed it into the air. It started to fall before catching itself and hovered carefully, spinning around. It turned on a light and scanned the area.

"What's that?"

"Sigournal Weaver," I responded. She looked at me, nonplussed. "She's a signal booster. Making sure if we need to make an escape, we can. Sig, sentry mode."

"She?" Cindi asked, leaning in to examine the drone. The drone stabilized. She smiled softly. "You're such a dork."

"I'm your dork."

"Yes, you are," she replied warmly, retaking my hand, and we made our way down the corridor, both holding flashlights. I didn't understand any of the symbols, and I was going to ask about them, but Cin just kept moving, so instead, I just made my presence known by pressing into her sometimes, by squeezing her hand. Eventually, we got to a wall and walked around it until we found a seam. She swept her flashlight across it. There were a lot of characters and pictographs.

"This is amazing," I muttered, stepping closer as I fingered an image of a woman who stood tall above everyone else.

"What is?" She asked.

"Everything we make breaks down pretty easily. It's by design. The nature of capitalism and all of that. Obsolescence and a need for progress. But that's not what these people were concerned with. They carved and designed things to last, what? Two thousand years?"

"Three thousand five hundred," she replied quietly, stepping up with me. She was reading . . . understanding? the symbols. Eventually, she reached up and pressed her hand into a stone, which depressed. It was a button. They had made a button somehow. The sound of stone grinding echoed through the halls, but the wall in front of us barely budged. She sighed, stripped down, handed me her bag, then offered me her hand. I took it, and we floated through the stone. It was a thick wall. Probably four feet. That was mainly to hide the device inside that was supposed to open the door. Passing through that much solid material is always really weird. You're still whole. You can still feel things, and the object you're going through wants to resist, and sometimes parts of you get briefly stuck on other things. So there is resistance. I still didn't have any real clue as to how her powers worked.

We got through to the other side and landed carefully. Cindi had described it briefly, but honestly, it didn't do it justice. There were little streams of water pooling throughout the room; leaves and plants had overtaken much of the ground. Light was dispersed throughout the room, and when I looked at the ceiling, there was a series of gems that they were using to do it. "The physics of this room makes my head hurt."

"You are aware we literally just walked through a wall because your wife stole a magical statue, right?"

"I . . . Shut up."

Cindi grabbed her bag and walked to the center of the room, where a raised platform was barely overtaken by plants. In the middle of the platform was a pedestal, presumably where her statue was meant to be placed. She opened the bag and took out the case she kept the Figure in. Buck Cherry took out her ill-gotten gains and did something I'd never seen her do before; she returned what she had stolen. She took the piece out and carefully placed it back on the pedestal. Nothing dramatic happened. There was no shaking of the temple, no great upheaval of stone, no collapsing. It was completely normal. Except Cindi. Cindi fell over and started convulsing. Panicking, I dashed towards her.

=== Kari ===

I arrived at the dojo's terrace a little ahead of time, gift in hand. I shifted uncomfortably. I wasn't sure if it was something that she'd want. But it was what I would've wanted when I was younger, trapped alone, isolated from anyone who wasn't my parents. Other people had gathered too. Suiren's grandmother was smiling at the other guests, a lot of which were just her and Suiren's students. Suiren wasn't dressed in her standard gi. Instead, she wore a dress, which was honestly kind of surreal. I don't think I've ever seen her wear anything else, I thought to myself. I stepped up. She was surrounded by a man and a woman, both dressed very nicely. They had her features; the woman reminded me of Ren's grandmother. They must be her parents. They watched everyone with wary eyes as if expecting something to go terribly wrong. I wandered over to the not insubstantial pile of gifts that had been gathered. When I turned around, I met Ren's eyes for a moment. She smiled at me slightly. I wanted to go to her, but her parents guided her away quickly.

Eventually, after everyone was gathered, we collected and sang her happy birthday. Her parents abstained, but her grandmother belted out the words. We had a little bit of cake, and everything seemed less tense. Especially after that, when Ren started opening gifts. She got a new set of Kendo swords and some training weights to wear. Her parents had given her several large books. She thanked everyone after each gift, but she was especially deferential with those books. Someone had gotten her a collection of trading cards. She opened the package and sifted through them; she beamed down at them. "Kari! Come look!"

I glided over to her, peeking over her shoulder. They were superhero cards. I frowned. There were fifteen of them. And upon second glance, they couldn't have been superhero cards. There were villains and bad guys mixed in with them; Curt, for instance, was in the bunch. I took a deep breath. Ren held out one in particular. I was staring back at myself. It was a foiled card where I was sitting in a very . . . open pose. On the card, I was wearing the costume with the skirt, but it was far shorter than I would have ever dared. My stockings were also more transparent and . . . My chest was much more prominent. "I got you, Kar! Isn't that cool? You're very rare. Especially the holo version."

"O-oh. Are you a collector?" I asked, staring at how this version of me posed with the implication that standing just an inch or two to the side, you could see a lot more. I couldn't help but frown.

"Yeah, I got into it a little while ago. It really helped me understand what is going on around you. It also gave me a better scope of the abilities you guys have."

"Abilities?" I asked, leaning over. Ren nodded and turned the card over. There was another, smaller picture of my face and a list of some of the things I had done under the label Feats of Heroism. My frown deepened. This card had a lot of information about me. At the bottom, there was a logo. Action Publishing. That was the same publishing company that published the charity calendars that Jenny had Chuck, Harold, and a bunch of others do.

"Yeah, it lists some of the cooler things you do. And they're a lot cooler than the Wiki pages." She flipped it back over, revealing the same art. It is a good painting. A little exaggerated, sure, but . . . I tried to get comfortable with this art being out there. It was still less risque than all of the literal porn parodies. And apparently, it was official merchandise. I have to talk to Jenny about that. Maybe we could get less . . . horny art. Suiren held up the card. "Can you sign it?"

"Oh, of course." I took the card and a marker I kept for precisely this purpose and signed it as Kari - Smash Gal with a little heart over the i. I picked up Curt's card; his art was also exaggerated; he looked more muscular and broader. They'd also replaced his regular vest and dress shirt combo with an absolutely scandalous deep V-cut and exceptionally tight pants. They were practically painted on. He could have been on a romance novel cover between that and his long hair. Even with the sides of his head shaved. I couldn't help but smile at this one.

Ren moved on to other gifts. Eventually, she got to mine. She tore off the wrapping paper I had spent an hour figuring out. Even with super perception, I still can't wrap gifts to save my life. She held up the box underneath and frowned curiously at it. "You got me a camera? Why?"

"Uh," I began, self-doubt and anxiety spreading into my stomach. "Well, I . . .When I was locked up in the lab, I got really lonely. The only experience I ever really got of the outside world was making videos and posts on social media. Making videos was a lot of fun. So, I thought I'd share that with you . . . I'm. . . I'm sorry. I can return it."

I reached out for the camera box, and Ren pulled it away from me. "N-no. I . . . I want to try it. You think people will watch my videos?"

"Yeah, of course!" I said, smiling. Some tension I hadn't realized had built up in my shoulders released. "You're like the coolest. You are a martial arts prodigy. Just remember to be goofy sometimes, too."

The party continued, and Ren got some batteries for the camera, took a lot of pictures, and had other people take pictures of her practicing with her new kendo swords. Ren's grandmother brought out one last gift. At first, I thought it was another set of Kendo swords, but Ren struggled to lift one of them with one hand. She pulled the wooden sheath down some, revealing an actual blade. Ren looked up at her grandmother, her lip trembling and tears threatening to leak out from her eyes. The older woman, not that much taller than Ren herself, pulled her into a hug. I watched her parents, who were speaking in a hushed tone in a language I didn't understand. I wondered what was happening but had no way of knowing. Someone should really invent something that automatically translates things.

There was a shuffling elsewhere, and I turned to see a pair of purple-black armored feet dash behind a couple of plants. Time stretched out for me. I blasted off from my spot to try and get a better vantage point. It really was her. Lady Blade saw me, unsheathed her sword, and swept through the plants in front of her; a torrent of purple fire roared forward. The ground caught flame, regaining its more natural orange-yellow. People screamed and dived out of the way; not everyone was fast enough. The armored woman swung again, and more flames gathered around the blade and shot forward. I slammed down in front of the gout and created a forcefield, blocking them. She roared in rage, "Degenerate! How dare you! I will cleanse the world of you and the usurper who tried to steal my divine judgment!"

She brandished the blade again, leaping over the flaming plants she left in her wake. My forcefield cracked as she slammed her weapon down on it. She slashed at it seven more times, each time worsening the crack. I tried to reinforce it, but I just didn't know how. I couldn't even create a new one because each strike sent a flash of discomfort through my mind. The shield eventually shattered, and I fell back, my head pounding. Using forcefields like that is hard. How does Chuck do this all the time? I asked myself. Lady Blade stepped forward, preparing to cut me down, but Suiren jumped in the way with her new sword. She tried to block the strike, but her arms crumpled under the force of the woman's attack. She ducked under it and slashed at her repeatedly, but her movements were slow and clunky. She's not used to the weight of the new sword. Lady Blade backhanded Ren with her gauntleted fist, and she went flying. I roared in rage and threw myself to my feet, interlacing my fingers. I slammed down on the woman with both, and she crumpled underneath the force. And so did the floor, cracks spider-webbing out from where she landed.

She pushed herself back up and rolled out of the way of my stomp. The armored woman swept her blade towards my leg, and it bit into me briefly before I flew out of the way. She rose, slicing through the air at me and sending another lance of flame at me. I dodged out of the way and slammed down next to her. She cut at me again, but I ducked. She had been anticipating that, fire blasting out towards the crowd. I panicked and launched myself forward to intercede. She took the opportunity to slash my back several times. I cried out in pain but didn't let that or the blood I could feel leaking down my spine stop me. I tanked the flame and spun it out. She was going after Ren again. This time, Suiren's grandmother jumped in the way, blocking the downward arc of Lady Blade's weapon and deflecting it. The older woman slid her own sword out of the cane. The two launched into a series of quick, skilled slashes.

They wouldn't bang their swords together so much as just catch them and move them out of the way of attacking. These two seemed evenly matched for a full minute. I spent that time pushing everyone out of the way. I swept behind them and scooped Ren, who looked up at me woozily. Her eyes were unfocused. Rage boiled through me. I tried to find the space in my head that Ren had spent so much time trying to instill in me. A place of calm. A place where I could think. But I couldn't. Not only is she attacking my friend, but on her birthday! I was shaking with rage when I set her down. Her parents took her and nodded at me. She started giving instructions, getting everyone out of the way from her father's arms. I turned, and Suiren's grandmother was beginning to fade. She couldn't keep up with the constant assault that Lady Blade was used to dishing out. I watched the criminal's sword bite into and cauterize the wound immediately. The older woman cried out and fell over. Lady Blade raised her sword and prepared to strike my teacher's teacher down. My friend down. She was every bit of my friend that Suiren was. I screamed, "Enough!"

I didn't wait for a response; I charged forward. I didn't regulate my speed; I didn't hold back. I was so tired of this woman trying to take away my friends. Trying to kill people in front of me. I slammed a fist into her chest, barely cognizant of the Mach-cone that had formed around it. I also didn't try to hold back my strength. Her armor shattered under my strike, shrapnel flying everywhere. She flew back and slammed into the wall around the garden. Then through it. Somehow, she had kept a hold on her weapon. But it didn't matter. I launched myself after her and caught up almost instantly. I hammered into her and sent her to the ground. A crater formed around her, and the street was cracked. Even from three stories up, I could tell her body was broken. I saw her trying to move, and I slammed down next to her, stepping on both the wrist trying to lift the sword and her chest. She cried out in pain. But I didn't care. I just stared down at the woman, barely able to keep myself from stepping through her chest. I felt tears sting my eyes. Cops and EMTs gathered around us and started carting her away. The cops put her sword into an evidence bag. One of them questioned me. "What happened here?"

"She attacked a party up there," I answered blandly, gesturing up to where her body had broken through the wall. The cop nodded.

"You really did a number on her," the cop remarked offhandedly.

"She shouldn't have tried killing my friends in front of me. I had been way too easy on her. I've been too easy on everyone."
 
Issue #44: You Used Me. It was Fun

=== Cindi ===

I was nowhere. I wasn't in the universe anymore. I don't know how I knew that; I didn't even know how I thought it. But I was outside of existence. I wanted to sigh; I couldn't; I also couldn't look around; I didn't have eyes; I didn't have fingers; I didn't have anything. That's not true, I thought. It echoed out into empty space. I am conscious; I am aware.

Things started to come into focus. Or rather, they began to exist at all. Distantly, stars surrounded me. I wanted to blink but couldn't; I didn't have eyelids. I know this place. My thoughts reverberated off of invisible walls. I tried to remember where I had seen these things. I tried to remember anything, but there wasn't anything there. I had the sense that I was once a part of something. That I wasn't supposed to be like this. That I had eyelids, eyes, fingers. I only barely understood what these things were. But I had them. They were mine. What do they do? There was a flash. Fingers. I saw them projected across this strange cosmos. They were long, thin clumps of flesh that bent. They were strange. Do I want them back? They connected to another piece of flesh. And they wrapped around something. Another hand. A stubbier finger stroked the fingers of the invading hand. I lurched towards the image, trying to reach out to it. I needed something to reach out with, though. I want that!

The image cast across the stars disappeared. The empty space in front of me exploded. Twice. And suddenly, I had hands. They ended just before the wrist. I brought them closer to my perception. They were thin and nimble. They were mine. I tried to move my perception down. There wasn't anything else. It was just the hands. I gripped the empty space before me and started pulling my way to a star. It was the only thing I could think to do. I wanted to move faster. But I didn't know how. How do I usually move? I had a memory of weightlessness. But I am weightless now. How's this any different? I wasn't complete. All I had was hands. And perception. This is wrong. I remembered kicking off things sometimes. Kicking? Pushing my feet away. I pictured feet. They were like hands but thicker. More stable. Their fingers . . . Toes . . . were stubbier. I looked down at my hands and where my feet would be. There were two more explosions. And I had feet. Hands and feet and nothing else. I thought. Then corrected myself. No, I still have perception. It was much easier to push myself off of the nothing I was inhabiting, and I could move much faster. I threw myself towards the nearest star. It felt forever away. It didn't seem to get any closer. But I could feel myself move. I felt things change.

"CHILD," a voice called out. I froze mid-leap. One of my feet was a pinprick in the distance behind me. It came crashing into me, and I tumbled over. I looked around, stretching out whatever senses I had. This also felt wrong. This wasn't how I was supposed to perceive things. The constant full circle of perception was disorienting. Two bright lights and explosions reverberated off of the nothing around me. My senses narrowed to what was just in front of me. Some amount of tension was released from me. An unknown pressure that had been building faded. I glanced around. I still needed to be completed. But I felt better. It was good to have limbs. And eyes. "CHILD."

The voice vibrated through my six body parts; it was a strange sensation. I searched for the voice again. But now, with my narrower perception, it was actually easier. I spun around. I could get a scope of what I was looking at. I saw something strange. I had thought the stars were an infinite expanse of space, but they had a shape in the darkness. They ended. It was vast. Far more so than I think I could have ever understood. What are you? I thought. There was no response; there wasn't an echo. I tried again but still nothing. How do I usually speak? I asked myself. The mental image of lips appeared; they were a deep dark red. I knew what that meant. I did that to them; I made them that way; They were mine. And like that, they were. They appeared. I called out again. "What are you?"

Space rushed around me. I was brought far away from the star I had been running to. I was pulled up. Two massive, fiery orbs bored into me, and I shifted my few limbs uncomfortably. "I AM YOU. I WAS YOU. YOU WERE ME."

"What does that mean?"

"I . . . WHY? WHY DID YOU PUT ME BACK?" The voice asked. I tried to scrunch my features up. I didn't have enough of them to do so. This isn't working. I need all of me; I can't do this. I tried to concentrate on what I was. What I had lost. Space shifted again next to me. And I was brought in front of myself. Parts of me, anyway. My body without eyes, without hands, without feet, and without lips. "IS THIS WHAT YOU NEED?"

"I . . . yes. I need that."

"ANSWER. THEN YOU CAN HAVE IT IF YOU STILL WANT IT. WHY?"

"Why what?" I asked. I tried to collect my thoughts. To understand what this being . . . what she was saying. I didn't know why, but I got a decidedly femme feeling from her.

"YOU RETURNED ME. WHY? I'VE GIVEN YOU WHAT YOU NEED. YOU GAVE ME WHAT I WANTED." I considered what she was saying. I jumped back a little bit, trying to get a better sense of her. I cast my eyes out, far away from my lips, my hands, from myself. And I saw her for the first time. Fully saw her. She was the whole of the cosmos I had seen. And my feeling about her femme orientation made sense. She was decidedly feminine-shaped. Entire quasars made up her chest. She had edges of her existence that curved inward, giving her a shape. And it was very close to my profile. I snapped my eyes back in place.

"You're. . . Her," I muttered. If I had knees, I would've collapsed to them. "You're the figure. You're. . . I've met you before."

"I'VE BEEN WITH YOU FOR YEARS. YOU'RE THE FIRST ONE I MET IN A LONG TIME. YOU USED ME. IT WAS FUN. WHY ARE YOU LEAVING ME?" She asked. She sounded . . . hurt. Everything came flooding back to me. All of my memories came rushing at once. Mother, father, Larry, Shai, Jesse, James, Harry, Hope, the Figure, Curt. The last thing being me putting the statue back. Then darkness. Then now.

"You . . . I didn't leave you . . . I don't want to . . . I didn't. . ." My voice echoed out against her. She looked at me with her suns for eyes. She blinked, a blanket of void overtaking them for a moment, then lowered me. Her lips were purplish space dust stretched out over the vague curve of her face. They were pulled into a soft smile.

"BUT YOU RETURNED MY TIE TO YOU. TO THE WORLD."

"It's not like that. I didn't want . . . I wasn't even aware you were there." There was a shifting. She was vibrating. It took me a few moments to realize she was angry. "Wait! I'm sorry. I'm. . . Let's start this again. Last time, I was distracted. I wasn't in the right headspace. Let me try again. I am Buck Cherry. Cindi Drei."

The vibration stopped, and she pulled me close to her eye. The brightness hurt. And I could feel her peering into me, somehow. I tried to shield myself, to no avail. "I AM THE MISTRESS OF NIGHT, PINIKIR! LEFT IN THE UNDERWORLD, SEPARATED FROM EVERYONE AND EVERYTHING. BUT YOU FOUND A PIECE OF ME! THROUGH YOU, I EXPERIENCED THE WORLD AGAIN! AND NOW YOU WANT TO LEAVE ME BEHIND AGAIN!"

The distress in her voice tugged at me. I let my hand drop from shielding my eyes and reached out to her. "That wasn't what I was doing. I didn't know about any of that."

It does make sense, though. A lot of the pictographs and writings were destroyed, and Hope and I both knew that we didn't have the complete story, I thought. But in archeology, the entire history doesn't usually exist anymore, so we just pushed on with what we had.

"I CHOSE YOU TO BE MY AVATAR, AND YOU TRIED TO LOCK ME AWAY AGAIN."

"No! I just wanted to make sure Hope didn't get you again. I didn't know that's what I was doing! I was trying to protect the figure." The Mistress of Night receded a bit, considering

"THERE IS ANOTHER WAY. A WAY TO ENSURE THAT WE WOULD NEVER BE SEPARATED. I COULD BE OUT IN THE WORLD AGAIN. AND YOU WOULD SURVIVE."

"Wait . . . I was going to die!?" I gaped at the woman, leaning forward. "I don't want to die!"

"OUR SOULS ARE CONNECTED. I WOULD BE TRAPPED IN THE UNDERWORLD, AND YOU, ATTACHED TO ME, WOULD BE PULLED WITH ME. HOWEVER, THERE IS ANOTHER WAY!" The astral being called out again. Then everything shifted. She shrank until she was about my size. I looked down and realized I was in my body again. I was completely naked, but I had my cherries back. I fingered the tattoos on my hips, on my shoulders. I felt almost whole again. Something was still missing, but I couldn't place my finger on it. The inky black figure stepped forward, and suddenly she was just in front of me. She reached her hands out and wrapped them around my neck. "YOU WILL TAKE ME INSIDE OF YOU."

"I . . . wha-" I started to ask before she drew me into a kiss. I kissed her back, my arms wrapping around her shoulders. It was a strange sensation; our bodies were humming. Something occurred to me. This was what it felt like when I stunned people. It didn't hurt like it usually did, but it was the same basic feeling. I closed my eyes, and everything disappeared.

After a moment, after an eternity, I opened my eyes. Curt was above me. I reached out and wiped away one of his tears. He opened his eyes. "Cindi! Thank god!"

"Goddess, actually," I corrected. I pulled myself up off of the floor. I was nude, just as I had been in whatever space that was. I grabbed the statue and held it up. It vibrated in my hands.

"Cin, let's go. We need to see Des. Figure out what happened."

"No, Curt," I said softly. He started protesting, getting up off the ground himself, but I looked at him. "Essy, darling. Trust me. I'm fine."

"That's what you said last time. And you had three broken ribs then."

"This isn't the same," I said. I pressed the figure to my chest. Then through it. It shifted inside of me. An electric shock coursed through my body. I could feel the figure shift inside of me. I convulsed violently, and Curt rushed to me, trying to support me. But his hands went through me. I couldn't breathe like this. It was one of the drawbacks of my powers; I couldn't draw air into my lungs when I phased through things. But I didn't panic. I closed my eyes and felt the figure shift inside of me. I matched its depiction as best as I could. After a moment or two, the figure inside me shattered apart and disappeared. That's. . . that's not exactly what happened. It's still there; it's just . . . I became physical again. I reached out and grabbed Essy's face, pulling it up. I drew him into a kiss. There was something different about this; a new presence pushing me into it. He accepted it for a beat or two before pulling away, his arms wrapped around me.

"Cindi, what the fuck is going on?"

"I don't think you'd believe me, darling," I said, phasing through his grasp and then picking up my clothes. I got dressed and walked over to the door we had traveled through.

=== Chuck ===

I called Kari again. We hadn't spoken in a few days. She's still angry, I thought bitterly. I knew it wasn't fair to be mad at her. She was doing what she felt was right. But she wasn't listening to me. I had a handle on the situation. I could have talked him down. I know I could have. It went to her voicemail. Again. I sighed. "Kari, we need to talk . . . Please."

I disconnected the phone. I hadn't called her often; that was the only message I left. She was avoiding me; it wasn't exactly the healthiest way to set boundaries, but I still needed to respect them. I donned my costume with none of my usual flare. I didn't really feel up to patrol. Kari was becoming radicalized, and I didn't like it. But at least I am a hero people could trust to try to be understanding. I opened the apartment window with a wave of my hand and floated out, pushing it closed behind me. Then I blasted off. I flew over the city, opening up my senses, and taking in everything. My hovering wavered for a moment as I experienced millions of emotions. I pushed them back a little and reinforced my mental guard. I had been training them a lot lately. I can't let myself be overwhelmed by people like Curt or Kari again. I pushed my senses out further, accepting more. Anger, joy, fear, love, lust, contempt, desire, exhaustion. The full spectrum of emotion was available to me. And it was a lot. I sifted through them, trying to separate them and not mix them into an overwhelming soup of humanity. I also pushed for a more substantial barrier between me and them. A cell wall letting things through to be understood but keeping them separate from my core. My nucleus.

Something was approaching me fast. A mass of emotions. I turned to see a pink and red blur approaching me fast. It was Kari; I knew it before I saw her. I knew her. She stopped just short of me. She didn't look pleased, but here she was. "You called. Did you want to go on patrol together?"

"I . . . I wanted to talk, Kari," I replied, schooling my voice.

"We can talk on patrol." She wasn't trying to hide her cold rage towards me. I didn't need to sense it. It was all there in her voice. I closed my eyes and nodded before sinking down towards the city. She followed me. I didn't say anything for a long time. I didn't really know what I wanted to tell her. "I-I got Lady Blade."

"Yeah," I responded absently. "I saw. You saved Suiren and her party guests. I'm glad they're safe."

"I captured the woman who tried to kill you," she retorted angrily. "Aren't you happy about that?

I stopped midair and turned to her, meeting her eyes. "I'm glad she's off the streets. I'm happy that you did it. I'm just not pleased with how you did it, Kari."

"She was never going to stop! I did what I had to do," she shouted.

"Y-you're probably right about that."

"Then why are you mad!?" Kari's voice cracked. She was hurting. Pain echoed through my chest. I couldn't tell if it was my pain or hers. It's probably both. I willed up my mental defenses. I hate having to do this around her. I hate having to guard up against the woman I . . . I froze. Oh. I had spent the last twenty years of my life swimming in other people's emotions. Reflecting them back and never really understanding my own. Not fully. I have to work to identify them. I flew over to a building and landed on it. I sensed Kari was following me. "Well?"

"Give me a moment, please, Kari. I . . . I need to check something real quick." I cut myself off from all of my senses. I stood there, concentrating on my breathing for a few moments. All of the things boiling up in me. I opened up into my mind palace. Not everyone has a mind palace. People who think in words usually don't. When I enter their minds, it's more like reading a book. In some ways, I can create a mind palace, force an order that I can understand on them. But it depends on their will. Mine was very tangible. Especially since I had been spending a lot of time in it lately. It was part of my defense training. It was modeled after my old college library. A place where I felt safe and could study in a quiet, calm place. I stepped into the library and navigated to the section I had wanted to get to. J-L. And I didn't even need to go that far. Sitting just before the shelves I had created was a table with a display on it. There was a small figurine of Kari on it. She was grinning. There was also a book with her in the same pose, smiling, giving a thumbs up. She looked strong and confident. Just like she did in real life. I picked up the book, and as I opened it, all of my thoughts and feelings associated with the woman washed over me from it. I developed these books to try and make it easier to sort through my own experiences and keep them separate and safe from everyone else's. It wasn't perfect, but it was better. And Kari . . . She was . . .

Strong, capable, kind, scary. Those were the things I thought when I saw her. Memories of dates we had been on, memories of the trip out of town and the dinners, late nights watching movies, and stopping crimes together. Her actions scared me sometimes. But despite all of that, I enjoyed being with her. I loved being with her. I had confirmed my feelings. I put the book back down and came back to my senses. Kari was just sitting on the lip of the building, scrolling on her phone. I stepped up next to her. She looked up. "What was that about?"

"I . . . I needed to confirm something," I sat next to Kari and stared out at the city's twinkling lights. I was silent for a moment longer, still gathering my thoughts. "Kari, I care about you a lot. I . . . I think . . . I love you."

I heard her breath catch. Emotions flooded her. Elation, confusion, apprehension, love. Well, love is complex. Romantic love, as I understand it, is made up of multiple parts. Usually, it's comprised of care, concern, desire, and a little lust. Or a lot, depending on the person. That's what Kari's was made of. A passion for her person to be safe and cared for and for them to be around. To be close. It's what she needed. Before I could go too deep into this line of thought, I continued, "But that's only a part of what's going on."

"What do you mean?"

"Kari, you're scaring me. I know you're trying to do right by yourself and the world. But . . . Sometimes, I think you go too far. And I don't know what to do."

"Chuck, I don't know what you want from me. Like you said. I'm just doing what I think is right."

"Is murder right?"

"I haven't murdered anyone."

"You could have."

"I . . . I am in control."

"Are you?" I asked, turning to her. "I saw the pictures of what you did to Lady Blade. I was there when you struck Doc Oak's neck. I've seen you fight Curt and almost tear him limb from limb."

"They need to go down."

"Does that excuse you almost killing them?"

"I didn-" she began, but I cut her off.

"Kari. Either it's okay to murder criminals, or it's not. This isn't always a matter of self-defense or even a matter of defense of others. You damaged Bion's suit when fighting him. He uses that for life support. You almost punched a hole through Lady Blade. I know she was attacking Suiren's party. I know that you had to stop her. But you also were out of control."

"I know," she said in a small voice, then got louder as she continued, annoyance creeping into her tone. "But I'm just so tired of letting these criminals do whatever they want."

"Does that make it okay to kill them?" I asked.

"I don't think I can eliminate it as a possibility. I don't know if there's another way to stop someone like Lady Blade."

"What about Curt?"

"I . . . I don't know that he can be stopped with anything less, Chuck. And he needs to be stopped."

"What if I find a different solution? Will you try?"

"I . . . yeah, okay. I'll try. But I won't make any guarantees."
 
Issue 45: Double Date II

=== Curt ===

Cindi was acting weird, but I couldn't quite put my finger on how. I watched her sashay forward and stand before the heavy, stone door. I joined her, and she grinned at me, holding her hand out; I took it, and we walked forward. We floated through the wall and came out on the other side. After landing, we got all of four steps before I stopped, gaping at her. She turned to me and pouted. "Essy? What is it?"

"Y-you . . . You're wearing clothes."

"Curt, I promise you, tomb sex is not nearly as fun as it sounds. For one, a lot of dirt and sand gets into places you'd rather not have it."

"No, no, no, not that," I replied, shaking the thought away with my hand. I couldn't let my wife distract me. And that's what that was. She was trying to distract me. I moved closer to her and said, "Your clothes didn't fall off when we went through the wall."

She grabbed my face and smiled at me. "I knew you'd pick up on it, eventually. It was quicker than I thought, honestly."

"I'm not a complete moron, Cin. What's going on?"

"You're not a moron at all, husband. The only thing you are is mine."

"Are you not going to tell me?" I asked, annoyance creeping into my tone. Cherry didn't look surprised or hurt or even all that invested.

"Do we have to do this here, Curt? I'm hungry," she said softly. I sighed and nodded, grabbing her hand. We snapped to Sigournal Weaver, and I collected the drone and put her in my bag. One of the benefits of piggybacking off of other people's networks was that I got phone reception pretty much anywhere. So, I called ahead to a nice restaurant and got a reservation before popping back to our hotel room. We showered the dirt off and got dressed in some nice clothing. Cindi, of course, was dressed to kill in a slinky dress that showed all six of her cherries. One on either shoulder, on either hip, and two on the small of her back. I grinned. In preparation for the wedding, Cindi had taught me how to dress for high society, and I'd taken the lessons to heart. I had a nice jacket tailored precisely, a nice dress shirt, slacks, and glossy black shoes. They fit well. They were even comfortable after a while. The only thing that was consistent with my old outfits was my rig. I still wore the AR glasses, and my bracelet was ready to pop out of the sleeve with the shake of my wrist.

We appeared half an hour later outside of the restaurant. It was a ritzy little place in Avalare. The maître d' seated us immediately, and we ordered some wine. Then I leaned over the table, having already decided what to eat before we'd arrived. "So?"

"I'm thinking the salmon," Cindi said, not looking at me. I stared up at the ceiling despondently. Cindi grinned at me. "Not big on fish? I'm shocked. Perhaps the chicken, then?"

I couldn't help but smile, meeting her eyes. "I'm not getting the fish here. Maybe a little later. As a dessert."

She closed her menu and leaned over the table. "You're not going to believe me when I tell you. So, I don't really see the point."

"I'll believe you!" I insisted. She raised a brow at me. I hedged a little, "I-I'll try to believe you."

"I met with the goddess Pinikir who was locked away in the statue."

"I . . . Okay. That's a big deal. W-what's she like?" I asked. My disbelief must've been apparent on my face because she rolled her eyes and leaned back.

"I told you you wouldn't believe me."

"Okay, okay. Cin. I'm trying. I've always been bad at faith claims like that. I'm sorry. So, you met a . . . being . . . named Pinikir. And she's. . . claiming to be a goddess."

"Yes. I guess she's always been with me. Since I picked up the statue. She's been . . . kind of like my patron. She's the reason we met."

"And she was in the figurine?" I asked, trying to keep the doubt out of my voice.

"Yes, Curt." Annoyance was creeping into her tone. I held up a hand and thought it through.

"Okay. Yes. I'm sorry. It's just . . . You met with someone. What did she say?"

"She was hurt. She thought I was abandoning her."

"What? Why?"

"I was returning the statue." I laughed. I had to. She glared at me and opened her mouth to continue, but I cut her off.

"No, no, no, Cin. It's not that. I . . . Cindi Drei, Buck Cherry, the world's greatest thief, decided to return something. And this . . . This is so wrong a goddess steps in to correct it. It's just . . . I think . . . I think I believe you on that alone. Divine providence correcting this. It's just . . . so perfect." Cindi watched me for a moment, trying desperately to maintain an air of bemusement, only to break into a small laugh herself, shaking her head. I finally calmed down enough to continue. "So, what? You were granted more power from her?"

"I don't think so. I think . . . she's closer now."

"What does that mean?"

"Well, the statue is inside me. I think I just have better control over the ability now."

"Huh. Well, that's interesting. I guess this is a good thing. This means you can wear clothes on jobs now."

"And ruin my brand? Curt, this doesn't change anything. I am Buck Cherry." She reached out and grabbed my hand. I stroked her thumb with my own and nodded. I didn't get it, but it was what she wanted, and I had to respect that much. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw something bright and pink and mauve. I took my hand back from my wife and flicked my wrist. The rig jumped out of my sleeve and surrounded my hand. I started to jump out of my chair, but a red, silky gloved hand caught my arm and pinned it to the table.

I looked up, and Smash Gal was staring down at me. She wasn't in her costume. Not precisely, anyway. She wore a dress with her heroic initials emblazoned in a broach at her breast. It was attached to a little shawl draped loosely around her shoulders like a cape. The dress was the same color as her usual costume, that bright, almost neon pink. And with her physique, it'd be impossible to mistake her for anyone else. Her gloves ended just below the fading scars of where I had tried to disarm her. Literally. The impermanence of my actions weighed on me. I should have finished her there. "I caught you, Curt. You're going in."

"Oh? Is he?" Cindi asked. Her voice was ice.

"PM, grab her," Kari responded.

"Kari, no. We're not doing that. They're not hurting anyone; they're just trying to have dinner. Just like anyone else," Professor Mind chimed in from behind her. Like her, he had customized his costume to be a little more formal. His logo had become a lapel pin, and his everyday skin-tight jumpsuit was replaced with a dress suit in his dark blues and whites. Kari turned to him, annoyed, but never let go of my arm. He met her gaze without flinching, which was something I don't think I could've done. My other hand was shaking just being this close to her. I couldn't tell if it was from fear or rage. Probably both, realistically, I thought. Chuck Berry, Professor Mind, spoke again directly at me. "Mister Drei, may we join you? I think we have some things to discuss."

That threw me for a loop. I looked between the two of them, searching their faces. Behind his domino mask, Professor Mind was impassively waiting for an answer. Smash Gal was gaping. Well, at least someone is just as confused as I am. I looked to Cherry. She was trying to suppress a giggle. Before I had a chance to say 'No' or 'Fuck off' or 'Why the fuck would I ever agree to that!?' Cindi spoke, entirely incapable of keeping the grin out of her voice, "Yes, I think this would be a grand time to discuss our issues. Here, in a very public place. With lots of people watching."

Kari whirled on her and looked dumbstruck. Well, maybe just dumb, I thought. I looked at her and tried to understand my wife's goals; She just smiled at me. She doesn't have a plan, but she's buying time. And she's right. There are lots of people here. Kari's reckless as hell, but she'd never do something that would endanger the public. Not on purpose, anyway. I took a few deep breaths, trying to shake the reply my mind had crafted immediately. Not that she'd have to. "I . . . Pact of Nonaggression, doctor?"

Doctor Berry had taken my meaning and nodded. "I'll do what I can. Kari, kindly release Mister Drei's arm."

Kari peeled her hand off my arm, and I rubbed my wrist before standing and sliding my chair to be closer to my wife, never taking my eyes off my enemies. Professor Mind gestured with a few fingers, and two chairs from empty tables floated over. People were staring at us, but I couldn't bring myself to care. Smash Gal sat across from me, leaving Berry next to me and across from my wife. I watched all three of them warily. Cherry spoke up, "Doctor, I never did get a chance to thank you for your help at Bion's compound. Also, I don't think we've ever been properly introduced. Curt, if you would?"

"I . . ." I watched her for a moment, trying to understand what the fuck she was playing at. Then it clicked. This is revenge. Against all of us. Me for being generally thickheaded, Kari for being an absolute bitch all of the time, and Professor Mind for attacking either of us. I sighed, and in a low voice, I introduced them. "Cindi, this is Chuck Berry, psychiatrist, and Professor Mind. And th-this is Kari Stewart, Smash Gal. And this is my wife, Cindi Drei, Buck Cherry."

"It's a pleasure to finally meet the most distinguished guests of our wedding," Buck Cherry said, emphasizing her title for them. She grinned and held out her hand. Berry took it immediately, shaking it once. Smash Gal looked at it and then at Cindi. My eyes widened; my heart was pounding in my ears; my hands were shaking violently. If she does anything to hurt Cindi . . . My eyes flicked around, marking spots. Under the table, I navigated through menus selecting the other sides of the portals. Every weapon I had at my disposal. I will level this entire fucking restaurant. Kari took my wife's hand and shook it stiffly.

"Curt," Smash Gal said, facing me again. Her voice was neutral; it was forced. I knew it was; it had to be. She hated this just as much as I did. "You agreed to the truce. Stop setting up your stupid portals. They wouldn't matter anyway."

"I agreed to the truce with him. As far as I'm concerned, you, Smash Gal," I put as much hatred as I could into her name as I could. "Are a threat. A bomb waiting to go off. Ready to try to destroy me and take away the things I care about."

"Speaking of bombs, how's your cult? Kill any children recently?" Incensed, I leaned forward, gearing up to just punch her in her stupid fucking face. Both Professor Mind and Cindi grabbed me and pushed me back into my seat. "Looks like I'm not the only bomb at the table, huh?"

"Kari," Chuck began neutrally, sitting back. "Antagonizing him isn't helpful."

"He started off antagonized," she spat back.

"Did I?" I asked softly but not calmly. I stared at the candle in the middle of the table, eyes only barely registering the scene in front of me. A waiter came by to deliver the wine, bringing me back to reality. He was scared out of his mind but also starstruck. We ordered, and he retreated back. But I could see him off in the distance, watching us from the kitchen. Lots of the staff were. There were murmurs from the patrons. People were recording us. Great. I'm going to be on the news again.

"Of course. You tried to kill me. You've constantly been threatening me. Even right now, you're thinking about how you could do it. You should give up. I'll survive. You can't win," she whispered the last part, leaning in. "You'll lose."

"Yeah, that's probably true. Especially given your recent attitude towards crime lately. Kill any criminals lately? Did that fire element user survive? Or Lady Blade? I heard that Doc Oak woke up from the coma you put him in. Are you proud of that? Putting people in comas? He's the second person we know that your recklessness has put in a coma."

"Mister Drei, you also shouldn't antagonize Kari. We're here to talk."

"With all due respect, which is very little, by the by, we are talking. It just so happens that this woman has ruined my life, and it's taking all of my willpower to not go nuclear. And she would deserve every bit of it and then some."

"Oh, Essy, come now. Let's let bygones be bygones, okay?" Cindi asked. Her voice was velvet. The kind of voice she used for a mark. But it wasn't directed at me alone. It was for the table. She took my hand and rested both on the table where everyone could see. "After all, you and I met under . . . difficult circumstances, and look at us now. Married, just returned from our honeymoon. Stronger than ever."

"I . . ." I sighed. Being this angry and terrified was exhausting, and that was the biggest problem. If I was going to fight Smash Gal, I needed to have energy. I needed to conserve everything I had if this got ugly. "Doctor Berry. You're the reason we're all here. What do you want to talk about?"

"I want to see if we can get to a point where you two won't be at each other's throats."

"I'm not at his throat. He's the violent one," Kari retorted, meeting her boyfriend's eyes. I glared at her.

"Ah, yes. I'm the violent one. I'm the one that flew me up to the stratosphere and then charged down at me at Mach 3. I'm the one who tried to choke the life out of the person you love most in the world. I'm the one who burst into a private event and put someone into a coma. I've stalked you all over the goddamn world, obsessed, trying to destroy everything you've built." She looked like I had swung on her. She couldn't meet my eyes. "I wasn't the one who made this personal, Kari. I just met you at your level."

"That's not . . . It's not like that, Curt."

"The fuck it isn-"

"Mister Drei, you've had your say. Let her speak," Chuck cut me off. His voice was calm and composed. Cindi squeezed my hand reassuringly.

"Whatever," I said, withdrawing my hand from Cherry's to cross my arms. She watched me.

"Chuck, this is pointless," Smash Gal said, gesturing to me. "He's not going to listen to a word I say."

"I think he'll hear you more than you or even he thinks. Give it a shot. This is the most you've spoken in months without trying to kill each other."

"Yet," I muttered.

"I'm not here to attack you, Curt," she responded softly.

"You wouldn't get the chance to. The instant you make one hostile move, I'll unload everything I've prepared on you."

"So you're going to attack me?" Kari asked. She sounded hurt.

"I'm not breaking the truce. I just don't fucking trust you. Not after everything you've done." My words didn't do anything to lessen the pain playing across her face, but she nodded.

"I . . . I hurt you. I didn't. . . It wasn't something I was trying to do, but I can admit that much. It . . ." She turned to Cindi. "I'm sorry that I . . . I'm sorry, okay?"

Buck Cherry sat tall next to Smash Gal, who was, even slouching, taller. "I'll keep that in mind."

"Curt," Kari said, turning back to me. She took a moment to compose herself as I glared daggers at her. "I wasn't trying to hurt you. I just wanted you to . . . stop. I wanted you to live up to all of the potential you have. You're better than this. You don't have to steal things. Hell, with what you've built, you could change the world without ever stealing anything ever again. No one would have to get hurt. You could make a real difference in the world."

"He already has, Miss Stewart," Cindi interjected. Kari eyed her, irritation playing across her features briefly. "Don't look at me like that, darling. And stop downplaying my husband's accomplishments. He has done things that no one else can. He is a thief, but that thieving has improved the world. More so than your heroics ever could. Just two nights ago, he saved thirty people from drowning. He's the reason that bastard Bion was taken in at all. If it had been up to you two, he'd still be out on the street, mining on that planet and endangering everyone on Earth."

=== Kari ===

"Yeah, right," I began, unconvinced. "The man who teamed up with Marcelli is a great guy. Real stand-up individual. Come off it. He does that other stuff to ease his conscience. He knows what he's doing is wrong!"

"You don't know a goddamn thing about my relationship with Marcelli. Because you're too fucking stupid to understand anything."

"Mister Drei, do not insult her like that," Chuck said. There was a brief pause as our food was delivered. We all thanked our waitstaff, and they quickly receded, having sensed the mood at the table. After they were gone, Chuck continued, "Curt, I would ask you to use kinder words when speaking to us. We're not your enemies."

"She literally just called me a sociopathic thief."

"Yeah, because you are."

"Kari!" My boyfriend shouted at me. "That also isn't helpful! . . . Mister Drei, if you would. Maybe explaining what happened with Marcelli might help us understand. We never got the full story . . . Given how that night turned out."

"You mean when he almost sawed my arms and legs off, trying to kill me."

"I believe that only happened after you strangled me unconscious because I stood in your way from killing him."

"I-" I began, then took a deep breath. "We were both in the wrong that night. I . .. I can admit that. I don't think he could ever admit that he's wrong, though."

"I can absolutely admit when I'm wrong. For instance: at one point, I thought you were a good person. I was incredibly mistaken about that. You're just a narcissist and a moron." Chuck began to say something, but Esvanir pointed at him violently. "No. That isn't an insult. That's an assessment. If you're going to be impartial, be impartial. But so far, you've been much more lenient on every word she said against me than the inverse."

"Your language has been far more inflammatory, Mister Drei."

"Implying I have a cult that murders children is plenty inflammatory." Curt's voice had become stony. "For your information, Kari, after you ruined our job at Marcelli's, he was so enraged that he managed to implant a bomb in Cindi's back and threatened to kill her. I had no choice but to work for him until I could get rid of him."

"You could have asked for help," I replied petulantly.

"And who could have possibly helped me. Who would have? Your solution, your only solution, would be for us to turn ourselves in and die in prison."

"I . . ." I sighed, causing the candle between us to almost flicker out. "Would that be so bad?"

"I, personally, greatly prefer fine wine and king-sized beds to dying in prison," Cindi replied softly, cutting into her meal and taking a bite.

"Kari, genuine question," Curt began, trying to school his voice into something approaching calm. "What would be accomplished by sending us to prison?"

"You wouldn't be stealing anything anymore. People wouldn't die trying to protect their property."

"People would just die from the hoarding of resources. People like Bion have killed more people with their businesses than Cindi or I ever could."

"You should work in the system to change it. Stealing from him doesn't solve the problem."

"The system is explicitly designed to protect people like him, Kari. There isn't anything in the system to stop him. That's where I come in." I met Curt's eyes, searching for something, then sighed and took a bite of her food, my gaze faltering.

"Maybe." I knew he had a point. I hate it, though, I thought. It's not fair! Why does he have to have a point? The voice in my head sounded childish. I knew why he had a point. He's right because he's smart enough to see what's going on in the world, and he's doing something about it because he cares, another calmer voice countered. Even if he does it in the wrong way, he does care. My mind flashed to the image of Doc Oak. Another criminal activist just trying to right the wrongs he saw in the world. And I put him into a coma.

=== Flashback ===

He was too slow to react. I charged forward. My senses were so much sharper after training with Suiren and her grandmother. I could track his eyes trying to follow me. And they couldn't. In less than a blink of an eye, I was behind him, causing a gust of wind to tear through the foliage he'd grown. He was turning, but it was still too slow. Everything is too slow. I swung my hand without thinking. It connected to the back of his skull, and he crumpled underneath it. He slammed hard into the ground, bouncing roughly a few times. Chuck cried out and tore free from his bonds, collapsing in front of the criminal. I reeled on him. Then I saw the blood. There was blood painting my fist. I . . . I hadn't used that much force. I was under control, I tried to assure myself. But it was a lie. I saw Chuck choking and dying and didn't think twice about eliminating that threat. Chuck called for an ambulance. One was there in a few minutes. I could have flown him to a hospital. But the truth was I didn't want to.

=== Present Day ===

What I'd done didn't scare me, but not being scared by it did. I felt completely justified in what I was doing. I had saved Chuck; I had stopped an eco-terrorist. I'm doing the right thing! I've told myself this over and over again. But the way that Chuck looked at me. The way people skirted around me on the street. A week later, after I'd stopped Lady Blade, it was even worse. Suiren thanked me for saving her and her grandmother, but the other people there, the partygoers, didn't look at me the same. They were scared. I couldn't help but remember the way Curt looked at me. Filled with rage and anger. Calling me a monster and a threat. I looked up from my plate to the man sitting across from me. Curt's face had become harsher since his secret had come out. He was a lot more angular. He'd always had deep bags under his eyes, but they had darkened to perpetual bruises. He had become more predatory too. He reminds me of a caged tiger waiting for the first sign of weakness to pounce. Andrew Wan's words echoed through my head. He doesn't see me as a friend anymore.

When we were kids, he'd look at me with admiration and affection. He'd try to play it off as though he didn't love me, but I knew. Everybody did. That look was gone. It'd been gone for a long time. It had been replaced with fear and anger, and hatred. I tried to ignore the pang of pain echoing through my chest. It broke my heart to have him look at me like that. I cared about him even if we weren't what we once were. I wanted him to be happy. And he hated me.

"Curt," I began in a small voice.

"What?" He asked heatedly. There was so much distrust and loathing in that one syllable, I thought. I closed my eyes.

"You've asked me a lot about what I should do about you. You . . might have a point about me. You might have a point about the way I've treated you," I said, turning my head away from him. He scoffed. "But you've never offered me a counter. What do you want me to do?"

=== Cindi ===

I frowned at the woman in front of me. Even just being this close to her was difficult. She'd almost killed me twice. She made Curt reckless. What do you want me to do? Her words echoed in my head. I want Curt to realize that he's beyond you. I want him to just know you're not worth anything. I clenched my fist and then released it, trying to relieve all the tension in my hands and chest. I want you to be gone, out of our lives. I want Curt to just leave you behind, where you belong. In our past. After a long moment, Curt spoke in a rough, strained voice, "I think I've been pretty clear about this. I want nothing to do with you. I want you to leave me alone."

"So, I can't ask you to stop, but you can demand that I stop?" Smash Gal retorted, her hand balling into a fist. "How is that fair?"

"Kari," Curt began, considering her words, deflating. I watched him work through the problem. Trying to figure out how to handle her. He scooped up the last bite of what he had on his plate and downed it. "Smash Gal, I'm not asking you not to be a hero. I'm asking you to stop chasing me. To stop trying to kill or capture me. My wife. To stop trying to ruin my life."

"That was never my intention!" She shouted, slamming her fist on the table. Amazingly, it didn't break. I looked away. "I don't want to hurt you. You just . . . You just . . ."

"Won't surrender," I offered, looking at my husband. Curt is a man of singular devotion. Whatever he cares about is all he sees. And he wants to fix the world. And he can. I can't. I never cared to try. But he does. And that's part of why I adore him. The woman glared at me.

"You won't stop committing crimes!" She countered.

"You're both right," Curt replied quietly. "I won't stop. I won't surrender. And neither will you. And that's the problem."

"Mister Drei, I don't think that's fair. You two are talking here."

"To what end?" Curt asked.

"What do you mean?"Mind asked, frowning.

"To what end? What are you trying to accomplish?"

"I think if you two were willing to stand down a little more, you might not be friends again, but you wouldn't have to kill each other," Professor Mind said, trying to keep his tone even. This man's goals were entirely against my own. But I can use him, I thought. He wants to try and get them to reconcile. But Curt would be hard-pressed to make up with anyone. Especially with someone who has done as much as she has. I tried not to think to me at the end. When I looked at her, I couldn't help but see her floating over me, her hands around my throat. Struggling to breathe. A voice in the back of my head countered, CHILD, YOU NEED NOT FEAR HER ANY LONGER. I AM WITH YOU. HE IS WITH YOU.

He? I asked Pinikir.

YOUR HUSBAND IS CLEVER. I AM STRONG. BETWEEN US, YOU ARE SAFE. Her presence did make me feel safer. So did Curt's. I smiled at him softly.

"That will never work," Curt replied, voice small. The three of us all laid eyes on him.

"Why not?" Professor Mind asked. He was looking for an opening to trick them into getting along. I grinned inwardly, already knowing that Curt could never accept that.

"What you're asking of us goes against everything we believe. What we're asking of each other goes against our very natures. Kari has a strong sense of justice. She'd never be able to just let a criminal like me go. And I'll never stop stealing from the rich. They're killing people with their incompetence and their indifference. And I can't stomach that."

"Does that make stealing from them okay?" Kari asked. "Does it justify hurting innocent people and getting them killed!?"

"You and I both think that it does. That's why you almost killed that katana-wielding psycho. It's why you almost killed Doc Oak, even though he's objectively correct."

"I did no-"

"Kari, you did use more force than was warranted," Berry put in. "We've discussed this before. You didn't care if he died as long as you stopped him. I hate to say it, but Mister Drei has a point. They aren't exactly dissimilar."

Kari glared at her lover. He held up his hands placatingly. Curt took out his wallet and threw down some money. Enough to cover everything and a healthy tip. Professor Mind turned to me. "You're leaving?"

"I don't see the point right now. If I stay, we will end up fighting. And I'm just so tired. I don't intend to go to jail. So, this is the other option."

"I think there's potential here," Doctor Berry replied. "Would you be willing to work on this again in the future?"

"I don't know," Curt said contemplatively. "I don't think she can work with me on anything."

"You did get off an alien planet together," I added, reaching for his hand. This wasn't over, I thought. Curt hasn't realized that he's already surpassed her in every way that matters. Fortunately, he has me to help him teach him that and many other lessons. I smiled up at him.

US, Pinikir added in. WE ARE ONE NOW. HE IS MINE. HE IS YOURS. HE IS OURS. I considered this for a moment, trying not to frown. I'd never thought for a moment that I'd have to share Curt. He's always been mine. He just didn't realize it until I had the bomb in my back. Something Professor Mind said brought me back to reality.

"She also stood up against Bion," Mind said. "I don't think your goals are that different."

"What!?" Kari demanded, ignoring her lover, directing her attention to Curt. Discomfort shifted in me. Both my own discomfort and Pinikir's. I'll unpack that later. Right now, I have to focus. "I can do whatever you can. Better, even."

"Then I have a challenge for you. Something that should be easy for the mighty Smash Gal," Curt responded snidely. It took a lot of willpower to not roll my eyes.

"What?"

"Meet with Doc Oak. Listen to him. Bring the Professor here. Apologize. Free him." Curt emphasized the word apology. I frowned at this. He's still trying to teach her. Redeem her. Why is she so important to him? One little kiss. There was a shift inside me. Both Pinikir and I were revolted at the thought and prickled at it.

"He is a criminal! He endangered people!" Smash Gal spat back.

"He was nonlethal to everyone until the cops tried to kill him. He didn't hurt anyone seriously," Curt responded in a bored tone.

"He tried to kill Chuck!" The woman in pink exclaimed.

"And this is exactly what I mean." Curt's hand reclaimed mine, and the world shifted.
 
Issue #46: Do What I Do. Be a Hero

=== Shay ===

Traffic blows, I thought, tapping the steering wheel of my car impatiently. It was rush hour, and I wanted to be on patrol, but instead, I was stuck in bumper-to-bumper traffic downtown. I pulled up a few feet, then leaned over to see what the cause was. Construction, I thought. Reconstruction, actually. There had been a super-fight around here recently. It had destroyed the street. But it also stopped that Amish guy who started destroying cars. Bro wanted us to go back to horses and buggies. A smile spread across my face as I pictured some of the vehicles from the neighborhood as buggies. Just two hundred pounds of speaker loaded in the back. The horses slowly desensitized to eardrum-crushing bass.

There was an alarm going off somewhere nearby. I could sense it. A pulsing signal sent out from a few blocks away. I could feel, hear, and sometimes see the electromagnetic signals constantly being sent out. I don't pay it a lot of attention anymore. As a child, it was pretty overwhelming. I missed school for a few weeks. My mom was so worried. She took me to the doctor, but they couldn't do an M.R.I. or anything. I caused too much interference. Fortunately, I practiced with my powers constantly. It's hard not to. I was eight, and when kids find out they can do something, they do it all the time. Billy was double-jointed in his arm, and he constantly showed off. I draw out the electricity in everything around me. The kids at school loved it.

I pulled over to the side of the street and tuned into the alarm. It was a bank. They were being robbed. I thought briefly of my first experience with Kari, still smiling. I stepped out and looked at the parking meter on the sidewalk, considering it. I don't have any change, but I'm about to stop a robbery . . . I pointed at the device, and a spark of electricity shot forth from my finger to it; the display flickered for a second, then the display read 4 HOURS. There was a meter maid down the road, but I didn't pay them any mind. Instead, I took out a spooled piece of copper from my coat and brandished it. With a flick of my wrist, it extended out entirely and gripped a powerline. The smell of ozone filled the air. I pulled myself up, landed on the line, and bungied off it, soaring over the building. I threw out my copper whip again, and it caught onto something else. I pulled myself forward before landing on a building across the street as I honed in on the feeling of the alarm. I landed on a building across the street.

Despite being after hours, the bank's doors were propped open. There was the barrel of a gun sticking out of one. Cops had surrounded the bank, and when one started moving towards the doors, the gun would go off. Something's off, I thought. There's something . . . robotic about that. I closed my eyes and let the sensations rush over me. The buzz of electricity in the city was constant, running through the streets, buildings, lights, cars, clocks, phones, everything. I pushed my focus towards the bank. I accidentally picked up some messages on the cops' phones. There was one with texts from both people labeled as 'Wife' and 'Marisa <3'. I saw the contents of the messages too. The Wife was asking him to pick up some milk. Marisa <3 had sent him some pictures. I wasn't trying to snoop, but it's hard. I can just see things sometimes.

I honed myself in and found what I suspected. The rifle sticking out of the door didn't have anyone manning it. It was just tied to the door. It had a thermal sensor welded to it. I couldn't tell exactly how they had rigged it together, but it was set up to fire whenever it sensed heat above a certain amount. I pushed past the door and tapped into the electrical feed. Eventually, I found the cameras. I'd been practicing at this for a while. Tapping into the cameras of security systems. It was easier the closer I got, but now I could do it from this far away. There was just a bit of lag. I could only trust it to be somewhat up-to-date. Through the lens of the lobby security camera, I saw the tellers and patrons bunched up in the middle of the floor with a masked man with another rifle standing over them. They looked terrified. I traced through the network and found another camera on the back wall. Someone was setting up something on the window. It looked like clay shaped into an empty square around the frame. I frowned, considering, then switched to another camera. More people in masks with guns were standing in and around the vault. I switched to the vault camera. And saw some of the same guys and a shaking teller pushing money into the bag as one of them gestured with his gun, demanding she go faster.

I jumped down from the building, landing heavily on the street below. Some of the cops spun and trained their guns on me. I raised my hands and smiled at them. "Whoa there. I'm here to help."

Some of them lowered their weapons, and one or two even nodded to me. The man in charge called out, "Thunderblast, we have everything under control here."

"Alright, I just thought I'd offer. Do you have eyes on the inside?" I asked, making sure to put extra deference in my tone and to keep my hands out.

"Not yet. Situation just started. But there's only one exit."

"I think they're going to create a second one," I said, taking a few steps closer.

"What? How do you know that?"

"I tapped into the security cameras. Took a look around. No one was hurt, that I could see. They have most of the hostages in the lobby." The cop looked at me skeptically.

"How many are in there?"

"Five," I replied. "One in the lobby, one in the vault, two just outside of the vault, one in a back room setting up their escape."

"What about the one at the door firing on us?" Another cop asked.

"That's just a gun with a thermal sensor attached. Anytime it senses heat, it fires."

"You sure about that, boy?"

"Yes, I am," I responded, a bit of the respect fading from my tone. I felt my jaw tighten, and I stood up straighter. I was taller than the officer, than most of them.

"What's their escape plan?"

"I'm not sure. I saw the one in the back putting some putty around a window."

"Might be C4," one of the cops added. "Could be looking to blow out the window and escape that way."

"Okay. And what's your plan to deal with it, Thunderblast?" The lead cop asked. I pointed a finger and arced a lance of lightning over to the barrel of the gun. The cops jumped, and a few raised their weapons for a moment. I traced the electricity coursing through the metal and chained it to the thermal sensor, frying the microchips.

"Do what I do. Be a hero," I replied with an easy grin. "But I think we gotta move quick. They're probably almost done."

I walked forward, and the breach team gathered behind me. I felt my back tighten. I took a few deep breaths, trying to calm down. Having that many cops behind me, all itching to shoot, makes me nervous. When I got to the door, I pulled it open, peered inside, then connected to the cameras again, briefly cycling through. None of them noticed that I had shorted out the gun up front. I got into the antechamber, taking out my copper line again.

Rushing in, I flicked my wrist, and my wire wrapped around the gunman's weapon, sending a quick pulse of electricity through it. He yelped and dropped it, and I pulled it away with a little tug. He started dashing to the back as the other robbers came out to see what the commotion was. They started brandishing their guns, and I pointed and arced a bolt of lightning at the first one through the door. It struck him in the chest, and he spasmed, his gun firing randomly. Damn it! He must have had his finger on the trigger. No one had been hit, which was good, but it hadn't been smart to handle it that way. The S.W.A.T. team behind me charged forward and shot at the thieves. They fired back. This is going to be a bloodbath if I let them handle it. I glanced around quickly, trying to think of something, anything to stop this. My eyes landed on the lights above the gunmen's heads. I shot another bolt of electricity through the air and overloaded the bulbs. They exploded overhead, raining glass down upon them. The men screamed and scattered. I took this opportunity to jump up on the counter and brandish my copper whip. I swept it across the three figures, and they all spasmed and twitched before falling limp. I hadn't used enough electricity to really harm them. Just as much as your average taser. Just enough to disable.

The cops split up, some going to check on the hostages and others going to cuff the burglars. I watched them, noticing that a few of them carried heavy anti-meta cuffs. I suppressed a shudder, trying not to remember the terrible nausea they caused, and hopped off the counter.

"There's still one mo-" I began to say, but my words were drowned out by the roar of an explosion, crashing metal, and shattering glass. I sprinted to the back room. Well, what was left of it. The wall had been taken off entirely. A man was dashing away, dressed in black, wearing a ski mask, and carrying a gun. Ladies and gentlemen, I think we found our last contestant. I ran after him, unfurling my copper line. He turned a corner, and I skidded after him, barely staying upright. He turned and opened fire. My eyes widened, and I dove to the side. People screamed. Fuck! In public!

I shot up and cracked my whip, sending an arcing line at him. He wasn't fast enough to dodge lightning. But realistically, who is? Kari? Bion? I grinned to myself and started towards the criminal. Only to hear some heavy breathing. There was a man who had been caught in the crossfire. Blood was leaking down the front of his shirt. I leaned over him and pulled his shirt open. There was a lot of blood. I looked around for anyone to help, but almost everyone else had scattered. Applying pressure to the wound with one hand, I raised the other to my head, searching.

I found the signal I was looking for. Chattering over it as the police I'd left behind to chase the last guy reported in. I cut in, "This is Thunderblast. I need an ambulance; a man's been shot. I got the last thief. He's in custody. Hurry!"

I couldn't keep my voice steady. I'd seen a few people die in front of me before. It never really got any easier. I didn't want this man to be added to the list. I grit my teeth. The ambulance got there within minutes and started treating the man. He was pale; I didn't like his chances. I stared down at his blood, staining my hands. The cops showed up a while after that and took the last robber in. They asked me to stick around and give my statement. I did so, not needing any more problems with the police. During the questioning, a white guy with slicked-back blond hair in a nicely tailored suit joined in and introduced himself.

"Hello, Thunderblast." Something in the way he said my name set me off. I didn't like it. "I'm Don Lawin, Assistant District Attorney."

"Why's the A.D.A. here?" I asked.

"I make it a point to check in on crimes involving vigilantes," he said dismissively. "Why did you get involved?"

"Seemed like the neighborly thing to do. After all, I may end up using this bank."

"And your interference almost let one of the robbers escape. Almost got a civilian killed. Maybe you should've stayed away, meta." My mouth twisted into a frown, and I nodded. I understood why the way he said my name had sounded wrong before.

"And if I hadn't interfered, sir," I put the same amount of contempt into the syllable that he had. "Our boys in blue might still be outside trying to find a way to outsmart a gun with a thermal camera taped to it."

The cop standing next to Lawin glared at me, but he looked away when I met his eye. "The next time y'all need help, just give a shout. I'd be happy to lend a hand."

=== Don ===

I watched that freak walk away. I could have him arrested for Obstruction, but the press is here. They've been interviewing the witnesses. And the hostages have been singing his praises. Calling him a hero. It made me sick. The thought of them putting freaks and monsters like Thunderblast, like Smash Gal, on a pedestal infuriated me. Don't they realize they're just destroying everything? Even today, this man, Harold Shango Jonathan Bien-Amie, got a man shot and killed. Kari Stewart has killed people. I took a few deep breaths, suppressing the images of the remains of people that woman flew through when she was thrown through a building. My stomach turned. And people laud them as saviors. Their day will come, though, I thought to myself as one of the cops guided me through the crime scene.

They showed me the window that the thieves had blown out to escape. The light that Thunderblast had blown out. It was an open-and-shut case, even with the meta filth making my job harder. Officers had started to do an inventory of what the team had been trying to steal with some bank employees. I walked in and watched them for a few minutes. A few bundles of money were lying on the table next to me. They won't notice. And if they do, they'll just assume that filthy meta took them. Or the criminals.

Arms crossed, I gestured with a finger to the bundles, and light started to bend away from them. They disappeared from sight shortly after. And I leaned on the table for a moment and slipped them inside my coat. For the Cause, I thought, grinning inwardly. The Fed can reimburse them. Just like it did when those degenerates on Wall Street tanked them before. I walked out, the bills still invisible in my jacket. Those freaks won't know what hit them when we're ready. Using those abilities, like the filth, made me sick. I hated everything about it. But I had to remember my goal. God has gifted me with their curse to take them down.

No one stopped me as I walked out. Why would they? I'm the Assistant District Attorney. A good man doing right by normal people. I got into the car provided to me by the city and drove back to the office. I parked it and walked over to the muddy jeep I kept nearby. I opened the back up and stashed the cash in the spare wheel well. I heard some footsteps behind me. "Hey there, Don. How's it going?"

I took a moment to adjust the money, making sure to avoid sudden movements. It was just the District Attorney, Alan Crane. "Oh, you know, just getting ready to do a little off-roading."

"Yeah, you love the outdoors," he responded affably. "You wanna go fishing sometime?"

"Yeah, we should put something on the books," I responded, trying to put my best smile on. "How's the Wan trial going?"

"I don't know, Don. It just doesn't feel right." Crane's body language visibly closed off, and he frowned, leaning against my jeep. I narrowed my eyes at him, then took a deep breath. "Prosecuting a man who's saved the world. It's just not right. But he broke the law. Got thousands of people killed."

"We've always been too lenient on these vigilantes," I muttered, staring into the back of my jeep.

"Yeah, but what can we do? They're necessary," Crane said thoughtfully. "We got too many of those strange events. Even if Bion brought the Grignau to the planet, he still pushed them back. He's the only one who could do anything to them. Well, until Smash Gal. She's a good girl."

"She's no different than the rest of them."

"I thought you'd be a fan," Crane replied, raising an eyebrow. "She's almost as law-and-order as you are."

"She . . ." I stopped myself. My stomach roiled at the thought of me being a fan of any of those things. "She's done some good in the city. But she can't even stop those cat burglars. She's even friends with them. Didn't you see that Esvanir and her had dinner the other night?"

"From what I heard, they weren't on friendly terms. Professor Mind was the only thing that stopped them from going at it."

"Of course," I said, trying to minimize my patronizing tone. The man's a moron, but he's still my boss, I thought. Worse than being a moron, he's a traitor. Selling out his people for those monsters. I sighed and closed the trunk of my jeep, forcing Crane to stand away. "Anyway, Alan. It's after hours, and I was hoping to get out to the campsite here pretty soon."

"Oh, yeah," Crane replied, smiling. "Enjoy your little getaway."

I drove off a few minutes later, driving out past the suburbs and deep into the rural areas surrounding Avalare. It took a few hours before I turned onto a dirt road leading deep into some woods. About twenty minutes after that, I came across a gate. Men were patrolling around the perimeter and protecting the fence surrounding the area. I stopped at the entrance and one of the young men, dressed in camo fatigues and a buzzcut, carrying a rifle, stepped up to my jeep. I rolled down the window and greeted him. "Jenkins, good man. How is everything?"

"Ah, Sargent Lawin! Good to see you. Everything is going well. No visitors except for you today. Nothing to report," he said deferentially.

"That's good to hear. Open the gate." The young man rushed off and pulled the gate open. I pulled through. Behind the fence were several steel buildings. There were more men running circuits around the compound. I pulled up to the spot set aside for me, parked, got out, and retrieved the money. I walked through and made my way to my home-away-from-home; my office had a heavy desk with a plush seat behind it. I smiled up at the wood-carved insignia nailed to the wall. An eagle with arrows clutched tightly in one taloned foot and a syringe in the other. Just below the eagle's feet were the words Curatio Virium Armatorum. The Cure Armed Forces. A few minutes after I sat at my desk, a stiff-backed woman walked through my door without knocking. She had a severe face and tight, angular features framed by long black hair; her gaze cut through me sharply, and I shifted before putting on a smile and greeting her. "Stacy. It's good to see you."

"Lawin," she said shortly. "What's going on in the city?"

"Nothing out of the ordinary. They're still letting the degenerates run around and do as they please. A freak helped 'stop' a bank robbery." I tossed the bundles of cash onto the table. She picked them up and spread them out with her thumb.

"How much is here?"

"I don't know. Probably 20k," I replied, yawning. "Didn't have time to count it."

She smiled. It transformed her face. She still looked like a predator, but the kind that one wanted to keep around. I grinned back at her before shaking my computer awake. My desktop came up. The background picture was the hole in the building that the Grignau had thrown Kari Stewart through. It wasn't graphic. But I'd seen the photos of the victims. The Grignau were monsters, but she was just as bad. Worse, even. The Grignau go away eventually. In a small voice, I said, "Make sure some of the money gets to the recovery fund."

"Of course, Don," she muttered, nodding before turning to leave. I watched her go. I spent a few minutes double-checking the funds and reports from members of the organization. After finishing that, I got up and went to a different building. They were all disconnected from the electrical grid and were powered by colossal gas tanks. What we've built here is proof of our righteousness. God gifted mankind with the world. And we will reclaim it from those usurpers. I strode into a brightly lit, very white room. It was partitioned off by large panes of glass. I stepped over and pushed a button on a panel built into one of the support beams. "Alexander, how's the research going?"

A man in a hazmat suit jumped and turned. From behind his transparent faceplate, I could see him smile brightly. "Oh, uh, Sargent Lawin, sir. Good to see you. It's very promising, very promising indeed. I need a subject to really test it on, but I think that we have a cure."

"A cure for the meta contagion?"

"Well, I still need to run more tests. My hope is that we can cure it and keep the poor souls afflicted alive."

"That would be ideal, but remember, stopping it from spreading further, stopping them from spreading their degeneracy, is much more important."

"Of course, Sargent," Alexander replied, nodding fervently.
 
Back
Top